Dimensions
Chapter One

The building itself was unremarkable. Adam would never had given it another thought, if he hadn't felt the presence of another immortal there. Normally, he would have ignored the buzz... left quickly and preferably been on a plane, or a bus, or a train, or whatever was the quickest method of transport out of the city. He didn't want to fight. But... this time, he couldn't. The building was on a tiny island, only accessible by ferry; and the next ferry wasn't until the next day. He cursed the luck that had him deciding to stay in a nearby bed and breakfast instead of returning to the mainland right away. If the other immortal was the type to fight, Adam wouldn't be able to hide long (it rather surprised him he hadn't felt the other immortal until it was too late to make his escape) and if they weren't the type to fight... well, it was more polite to introduce oneself when you had to share space. If only there was a church nearby with holy ground.

Anyway, the building was unremarkable. Regular building colors. Regular building size. Regular building graffiti and detritus on the outside. He walked into the building and glanced around. "I hope you are here because you like architecture and not because this was the furthest away from other people who might question a sword-fight..." he said to the individual across the room.

The other immortal grinned and drew their sword.

"Of course, my hopes are dashed..." Adam grumbled, drawing his own weapon.

It was over almost before it began. The immortal wasn't very old and obviously had not done any homework on other immortals. If he had, he wouldn't have gone after Adam so quickly in the way he did. As the body fell and the head rolled away, the Quickening shot from the dead immortal straight into Adam. He didn't notice that while the quickening entered him... something else was occurring in the building. The combination of the two events knocked him out.

****

Kung Lao thought he should count himself lucky; that maybe one of the elder gods was smiling on him. The sorcerer had prepared to suck his soul out of him and Kung Lao had felt it beginning to rip out of his body; a chilling experience he never wanted to repeat.

He'd managed to slip his hat off and toss it at the sorcerer, forcing Shang Tsung to drop him. And then he'd turned and bolted, seeing that the rest of his allies were gone. He could only hope that Raiden had managed to save his friends.

The sense of betrayal was still hot and strong. He noticed the building he hadn't seen before, but he'd seen a lot of strange things since he'd been alive. And many of those had been things he'd done himself.

He ran into the building.

***

When Adam came to, he didn't know if it had been seconds or minutes that he'd been out; what he did know was he heard footsteps running in his direction. He rolled over, grabbing his sword, then staggered to his feet and tried to hide. There was no way to hide the body and if the person coming his way was law enforcement, it would be very difficult to get out of the predicament he'd find himself in.

Kung Lao paused as he came to an open space in the building that had a headless body on the floor...and another man on his feet, wielding a sword. His eyes darted from the corpse to the living man. "Are you an ally of the sorcerer?"

Adam paused at the question. The only sorcerer he remembered had been beheaded by one of the MacLeods years before. "Which sorcerer?" he finally asked hesitantly.

"Shang Tsung." Kung Lao frowned. "You know others? Can they rip a living soul from its body too?"

Adam blinked at that. "Uh... never heard of him. The only one I know of is dead. That just sounds... nasty."

Kung Lao glanced around quickly before asking, "Have you seen any others coming through here?"

"If anyone else came through, I didn't see it. I just woke up to you running in here..." Adam eyed Kung Lao uncertainly. He didn't feel a quickening in the other man, but that didn't necessarily mean he was safe.

Kung Lao frowned in worry. "Then I can only hope my allies and friends have escaped and not been captured or killed."

Adam nodded. "I... how many were outside when you came in? I didn't see anyone when I came in and then he..." he motioned toward the body, "...attacked me."

"There was only the sorcerer," Kung Lao answered. "He had allies too, but each of us was involved in our own battle."

"But.... where the hell did you come from? There was literally no one around the building when I arrived!" Adam said in confusion. Sighing, he began to head in the direction Kung Lao came from. "Let's go see if your sorcerer has left then."

Kung Lao immediately fell into step alongside the other man. "If he has not, you must be careful," he cautioned. "I only escaped because of luck. He has taken many souls and they keep him from aging."

"I think he might find that more difficult than he expects..." Adam said cryptically. Before they could reach the exit, the building shook slightly. Adam looked around, baffled, before looking at Kung Lao. "We aren't on a fault line; at least, I don't think we are. Your sorcerer must be trying to bring the building down."

"I wonder why he would not come in here after me," Kung Lao mused. He reached up to remove his hat, ready in case Shang Tsung waited for him to come outside.

Adam didn't bother answering that. He quickly continued on his way to the entrance of the building, carefully opening the door and stepping outside... and promptly stopping, his mouth dropping open. "Damnit!" he muttered, as he looked around. He wasn't where he'd begun.

Kung Lao paused, taking a cautious step outside before he too glanced around. "There is no sign of the monastery where I was fighting with Shang Tsung," he said, with more than a hint of worry in his tone.

"Monastery? When I arrived, it was an empty parking lot surrounded by forest..." he said, eyeing Kung Lao. "I get the feeling we aren't in Kansas anymore, Toto...."

Kung Lao looked utterly confused, though whether it was the reference or the situation they found themselves in was difficult to say. "I know of only one being able to transport himself or others through dimensions. And I don't believe this is his doing."

"Great. So, you don't know where we are, I take it?" Adam's question was rhetorical. He didn't question the assertion that they were in a different dimension. He'd seen and done too much in his very long life to not believe it was exactly as the younger man said. He glanced at Kung Lao. "I'm Adam Pierson, by the way."

"Kung Lao," he answered. "If you are not from my dimension, are you also to fight in the tournament?" He didn't believe the man was from Outworld, so perhaps they wouldn't need to meet in battle.

"Tournament? First time I've heard the Game referred to as a tournament." Adam snorted.

"I've never heard of it referred to as a Game," Kung Lao said. "Were you born with the mark too?"

Adam stopped walking and gave Kung Lao a look. "No mark here. But I'm thinking we aren't talking about the same thing."

"Maybe," Kung Lao said. "I'm talking about the Mortal Kombat tournament, where warriors from every realm compete for the future of their world." He paused. "What are you referring to?"

"I'm referring to the battle to the permanent death between immortals, at the end of which is a prize. None of us know what the prize is, or if it is worth the battle. But enough believe it is that all of us are forced to play the game. There can be only one." Adam recited the last line with a hint of sarcastic melodrama, giving away his view of the 'game' and being forced to play it. "At least yours isn't such a selfish contest... the future of the world would be worth fighting for..." He sounded cynically doubtful. "...Unlike some unnamed prize that may or may not be worth having to kill your friends at the end," he finished bitterly.

"Could you not refuse?" Kung Lao asked. "Perhaps others might try to take your life, but once they are dead...if all that's left are you and your friends, would something else force you to fight? Or could you choose not to?"

"One hopes that at the end, if all that is left are friends, that we could choose not to," Adam agreed. "But... given the way that we don't even know our origins, we are always foundlings and are unable to have children of our own, it's hard to say if that is even a possibility. It might be that whatever makes us doesn't stop until there is only one. If that happens, we would always be fighting the baby immortals if they weren't friendly."

Kung Lao nodded slowly. "Sounds kind of lonely," he commented. Looking around, he continued, "I was never alone. Not really. I always had my best friend. Like a brother to me." He hesitated. "But if we're not in either of our dimensions anymore, that means...." He shook his head. "I can only hope he's still alive. Somewhere."

"Keep that hope. If that building took us... it can eventually return us." Adam managed to sound certain of that, even if he wasn't.

"Maybe after it's too late," Kung Lao said quietly. "We were supposed to fight alongside each other. If I'm not there and still live, I will have failed him."

"No. If you are not there and still living, it was because something out of your control made it possible. And your friends... family... will realize that." Adam smiled faintly.

Kung Lao sighed. "Perhaps." He glanced at their surroundings, noticing there was no sign of technology. No cars. There were buildings, but they didn't look modern. He turned round to look at the building they'd emerged from. "The outside changes to blend in with the surroundings," he realized out loud.

Adam turned to look. "So, it does..." he acknowledged in bemusement. "Shall we explore?"

"We don't know how or why the building moves, or even when," Kung Lao said. "I don't want to be trapped with nowhere to go."

"There is that... but…. I don't know about you, but there are no supplies in the building. Starving to death over and over again is not fun. And you aren't immortal, so..." Adam paused, thinking. "I'll take the chance. Make the trip quick, just in case, but go far enough out that I can get food and a change of clothes for both of us. You can stay in the building. See if there is a kitchen or rooms we can sleep."

Kung Lao nodded. "We need to figure out if there are any warning signs for when it's about to move. I think one of us staying here is a better idea. It's clear that the building shifts when it shakes, but if we could figure out some kind of warning, we'd be able to both leave."

"I leave, then. At least if I get stuck here, I'll still be here if and when it returns." Adam nodded toward the building. "I'll let you know if I get a warning of some sort."

"Yeah. If you can, keep it in sight," Kung Lao said. "Maybe you'll be able to see something from the outside." He frowned. "I don't know if they will accept our money here, but I do have some." He passed it over to Adam. "If you can, use whatever you need to."

Adam nodded. He didn't say anything, but he somehow doubted his or Kung Lao's money would be good. He'd use the skills of survival he hadn't needed to use in years. He quickly headed toward the small village.

The village itself was brightly colored. People who wandered the streets wore bright colors, almost gaudy. But interspersed among the people were others who looked almost gray in color. Like something had been lost. And more than a few had pale, lifeless skin.

One in particular was fairly tall and carried a sword at his waist. There were some scars in visible view on the skin that showed.

Adam frowned to himself at seeing the obvious differences. He couldn't figure out why the differences bothered him, but they did. He moved among various shops and stalls, making small talk and trying to gather information in the hopes he could figure out what was bothering him.

When he was able, when it looked like the person or shop wouldn't suffer from his looting, he'd take an item of clothing, or a piece of food. He didn't expect he'd get a full outfit for either him or Kung Lao, but they'd be able to change a few things and wash. And he'd gathered enough food that they would have one full meal each; or several small meals, if they rationed.

He'd also taken a few small pieces of jewelry. These could be used for barter almost anywhere.

Something had sparked within the gray-faced Lifeless who was carrying the sword. Something that might have been curiosity, if he'd been alive enough to feel it. He'd spotted the man dressed strangely in comparison to everyone else...who'd been taking things from stalls. And it wasn't something that he would have really noticed or paid attention to.

But there were guards who had noticed Adam's actions. And they were closing in on the man. And instincts more than memory or feeling had the Lifeless putting his hand on his sword and shifting his stance slightly.

Adam hadn't been alive for centuries... millennia... by not being aware he was being watched. It was irritating to know he had somehow been seen, but not entirely surprising. He had other things to worry about, though.

He'd began to feel a sick queasiness in his belly; slightly achy in his body. He hadn't felt that way since before his first death eons ago. If that was a sign the building was preparing to leave again, he needed to get back.

The Lifeless saw the guards beginning to close in on the man and instinct drove him, causing him to head after the man who'd been stealing. Tensions were running high enough as it was and he could see that the guards were aiming to surround and attack the stranger. He was completely outnumbered and some long-forgotten sense of honor stirred inside him, pushing him to action.

The unfamiliar feeling of sickness slowed Adam down, but not completely. He was making his way to the building as quickly as he was able, not certain how long he had before it would hop again. He saw both the guards and the unfamiliar man with the sword bearing down on him. The man with the sword was slightly more worrisome.

He was aware enough that he didn't kill the guards, instead using the hilt of his sword to knock them out. His body moved faster with the weapon in his hands; more naturally, instead of the clunky movements that the Lifeless normally had.

Adam saw the swordman knocking out the guards, but he didn't have time to stop and thank him. He had to get into the building. He kept running, slipping into the main area with an audible gasp. Being in the building caused the sickness and aches to disappear. "Kung Lao!" He yelled immediately for the other man. "We might be leaving soon!"

Kung Lao had managed to dispose of the body that had been there prior to the shift and also taken stock of the rooms inside the building. He quickly headed to join Adam. "You saw something?" His eyes shifted past the other man and then widened.

The Lifeless who had knocked out the guards had followed Adam into the building, some long-forgotten instinct driving him.

"No...  I felt something..." He saw Kung Lao's eyes and turned to see what he was looking at. "Oh... damn. You have to leave! You'll be stuck with..." He didn't get to finish. The building began to shake.

The building shaking caused the newcomer to drop to his knees. For the first time in a long time, he...felt. Pain rushing through his body. Through limbs that had been dead for so long. Color seemed to seep back, into face...body...hair....

"Colors." The word was an oath, a curse...the first word he'd spoken since his death.

Adam watched as the appearance of the man changed, seemingly for the better. He didn't know what to make of it, though. "You seeing this?" he whispered to Kung Lao.

Kung Lao nodded, not taking his eyes from the newcomer. "It's like he just came back to life," he whispered.

"That...would be an accurate assessment," the man whispered, his voice sounding hoarse.

"Well fuck me..." Adam said, in a voice that was slightly scared. What were they dealing with? A dimension jumping building was difficult enough to deal with, but if it was reversing death? What if it somehow reversed his immortality?

"Was it the building that did it, or the shifting between dimensions?" Kung Lao frowned. "Maybe it doesn't matter which was directly responsible." He looked at Adam. "It's good that you got a warning of some kind, but we didn't have long in that dimension. If that's the normal time before a shift, we won't have long to gather supplies."

"No... we won't. But we'll do what we can..." Adam grimaced as he began to pull the items he'd stolen out. "Did you find a kitchen? A restroom with water? I wasn't able to get a pot or anything to carry or boil water in, so I hope this magical taxi has a magical faucet."

"What's your name?" Adam asked the new guy, as he also pulled out his sword and sliced his arm open, staring at the wound to see if the quickening was gone. If he couldn't heal anymore, chances were good he could also die. He'd have to be more careful.

Kung Lao nodded. "Kitchen, toilet and shower with plumbing. We've got some bedrooms, too. A few basic supplies. Either someone else has been here and stocked this place, or there are things the building automatically replenishes."

"I'm Arsteel," the other man replied. He stood and quickly walked to Adam. "Why would you hurt yourself? Let me see," he directed, concern filling his voice.

Adam relaxed at hearing Kung Lao's words. "That's good. Wasn't looking forward to trying to steal a meal's worth of food each time we stopped, since we don't seem to get much more than a few hours before take-off, if that."

He turned toward Arsteel. "I had to see if this building changed me like it changed you. If it did, I'm no longer immortal and will need to plan accordingly." He watched the wound with a hint of worry. The worry didn't dissipate when the wound finally began to mend, the electrical quickening sealing it up as if it wasn't there. "Great. I heal, but at a much slower rate. Which means more dangerous wounds could knock me out...."

Kung Lao eyed the wound as it closed. The sight didn't bother him. He'd seen a lot that ordinary people couldn't explain away. "It might be that your ability to heal is even slower outside, for as long as we're not in your dimension."

"So, we need to be careful," Arsteel said. He looked at both of them. "You are both warriors? We will need to keep up with training if our bodies have changed in other ways."

Adam groaned at that. "3000 plus years should be enough training," he complained to the ceiling, before sighing. He was used to Duncan putting up with his attitude. He usually went along with whatever the highlander wanted if it made sense, but acting like an immature university student had been his persona foe a long time before his true identity had become known. It was the most fun persona. He usually reverted to it when in a safe place, but he was feeling stressed.

Kung Lao's eyes widened. "You're over 3000 years old?" he whispered.

"You're from another world, so I assume you aren't what my world would call a Returned," Arsteel said, watching Adam. "If this building is taking away immortality, then it's important not to let our skills grow rusty." He glanced at the door. "We should also take stock of where we are."

"In my dimension, my friends call me the old man. I'm the oldest immortal they know about," Adam said hesitantly. He'd just met these two. Sharing his history wasn't something he was keen on doing. What if they reacted badly? Duncan certainly had, even if the other immortal had eventually forgiven him. Still, they should know he had years of skills and knowledge that might prove useful. He glanced toward the door. "If it's like the last two times, it's nowhere near your home dimension," he said tiredly. As often as they were jumping, he thought maybe they wouldn't be able to investigate every spot they landed. At some point, they would need to sleep and take care of the basics of living.

"I have been alive a lot longer as well, though I remember nothing of my first life," Arsteel said.

"Both of you are a lot older than I am," Kung Lao said faintly. "I have only been alive for this lifetime." He paused and then added, to Arsteel, "My name is Kung Lao."

"Living a long time isn't all it's made out to be," Adam said morosely, thinking of all those he'd lost over the years. Taking a breath, he walked toward the door. "Time to look, I guess. Get what supplies we can, if it's easy."

Arsteel fell into step next to Adam, hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "If there are any enemies, I will handle them," he said.

"We can both handle them. Preferably, we won't draw notice, though," Adam said. He liked to avoid fighting, if possible.

Kung Lao followed behind the two of them and Arsteel reached out, opening the door and stepping outside. His hand still rested in the hilt of his sword and he was clearly on his guard.

Adam didn't say anything about the other man being ready to fight. He found himself moving his own hand to the hilt of his own sword, when he saw the landscape. This was going to be a foraging expedition, if the ruins he could see were any indication. "What the hell happened here?" he whispered, in a hoarse voice.

The building sat lonely in what appeared to have once been a city street. Snow swirled around them, mixed with ash. Craters pocked the area. It was as if something huge had impacted the ground. But... it couldn't have been nuclear in nature. For one thing, he didn't feel sick. For another, there didn't seem to be any other tell-tale signs of nuclear holocaust; or at least what he assumed would be tell-tale signs.

"Let's be quick. This place gives me the creeps..." Adam muttered.

"It looks like a war's hit it," Kung Lao whispered, moving his hand towards his hat. He might not be as old as the other two, but he was still prepared for battle.

Arsteel moved forward slowly, eyes darting every which way. "As soon as we feel like there's going to be another movement from the building, we will need to make our way back here. We can't risk being trapped."

"Last time, I felt queasy and achy. Since I haven't gotten ill since my first death, I was very aware of it. It seemed to give me about two hours before it actually moved," Adam informed the others. He moved carefully through rubble until they came to what appeared to have been a big box store. "Let's try here... see what we find."

"Are there any places to store and keep food fresh and cold?" Arsteel asked Kung Lao.

Kung Lao shook his head. "We can dry food out, though. I found some salt. But we need things that will last longer."

"We can probably get some fresh items, as long as we plan to use them immediately. Assuming we find fresh items that haven't already spoiled. We might be able to get containers to plant seeds and attempt to grow food. Find a window that lets in enough sunlight. There wasn't an interior courtyard or a rooftop access in our building, was there? I really should take a look around myself," Adam finished, in a mutter.

He carefully stepped into the building. "Grab a cart. We can split up. One of us get canned goods and other food items, one of us grab extra clothing and hygiene necessities, the other grab camping gear and weapons, if there are any. When you've gotten everything of use in your section, go to gardening and begin grabbing seeds, soil and containers." He looked at them. "You start feeling sick and achy, take whatever you've gotten and head back to the building." He paused. "If that's okay with both of you...."

Arsteel nodded. "I'll grab weapons and any camping gear I can find. I've been used to sleeping outside recently." He frowned. "Though I suspect I will be more uncomfortable now that I'm not in fact a Lifeless." As he was talking, he grabbed a cart.

"I'll grab the food. I had several centuries of bad hygiene and didn't care, so I'm probably not the best to look for those types of items," Adam said, with a hint of amusement. He grabbed his own cart and headed into the store, noting Kung Lao doing the same.

****

Amos had finally made it out of the prison. Unfortunately, those he had escaped with had all been killed when the strength enhanced prisoner had turned on them. He'd barely escaped with his own life, somehow managing to climb onto the behemoth's back and slit his throat. He felt sad that he was alone in figuring this out, even if it made it slightly easier in some ways. He was alive, though. Being sad about not having anyone to watch his back was counter-productive. He'd lived years on his own, after all. Just because he'd found people he considered family, who watched his back, didn't mean he had to have that. He was wounded, though. And alone. Walking the streets of what used to be Baltimore, he'd found a drug store that hadn't been destroyed and salvaged bandages, drugs, vitamins.... candy bars. He might need the quick energy if he couldn't find real food or a way out of ground zero.

It was getting dark and he needed shelter. That's when he saw the building. It was amazingly in one piece, unlike all the other buildings that looked like they could collapse at any moment. He went in. It looked safe enough. He dropped the bags of drugs and candy onto a nearby counter. "Fire first. Need to warm up. Then rest..." he mumbled to himself, heading back out to gather firewood.

It took five trips, but he gathered enough wood to last a couple of days, at least. He needed to let himself heal before heading north. At least a little. Starting a small fire, he lay down beside it and fell asleep.

***

They'd managed to collect everything they needed and then some before the early warning system for the dimension shift hit.

Kung Lao headed immediately for the exit, while Arsteel paused long enough to make sure Adam was heading in that direction as well before he followed.

Adam had been in the gardening section when the queasy aches started. Putting one last bag of potting soil in the cart, he began to push toward the exit as well. It didn't take long. They all had very full carts, though. He hoped they wouldn't run into any problems that might slow them down. He thought they could make it back within two hours, if they didn't have to fight anyone.

Arsteel moved quickly after Kung Lao, freeing one hand from his cart to make sure he could fight if necessary.

Adam didn't know which was more worrisome: the possibility they would have to fight their way back, or the possibility that there was no one left alive in this dimension. If they somehow ended up stranded here, it would be nice to have some type of civilization.

They didn't run into anyone. Quickly opening the door to the building and holding it open so the other two could push the carts in, Adam looked around the barren landscape and shuddered, finally following the other two in and closing the door. And then smelled smoke.

Arsteel noticed the newcomer and quickly let go of his cart, drawing his sword. He edged in front of Kung Lao almost automatically, glancing towards Adam to check the other man wasn't in immediate danger.

"I don't need protecting," Kung Lao said.

Adam didn't say anything. He actually preferred to leave the fighting to other people when possible. He was always cognizant of his past as Death and didn't want a repeat. Avoiding anything that might cause him to revert to bad behavior was good, as far as he was concerned. "Hey! Sleeping beauty! You need to leave this building now...."

Amos blinked awake and looked at the three men warily. "Just wanted to stay long enough to heal a bit. That's all...." He held his hands up, to show he didn't intend to fight.

"That's just it. You don't leave now, you're gonna end up stuck like the rest of us," Adam said in warning.

"What?" Amos gave a confused look, but before anyone could explain, the building began to shake.

"It's too late," Kung Lao said. "It's moving."

Arsteel slowly lowered his sword, but eyed the new man warily. "Are you the only one who came here?" he asked.

Amos grimaced and tried to get up without showing how badly he truly was wounded. "Far as I know. Didn't mean to sleep so deep, though. If anyone came in, I didn't hear." He hadn't been able to make long contact with anyone. The radio the guard had gave up not too long after the escape. He'd heard enough, though. "Was going to head north. Try to catch a shuttle to the moon. Asteroids hit earth. Anywhere close to where they impacted is a wasteland. And an ice age is expected...." He looked at Kung Lao. "What do you mean, 'it's too late'? It's moving'?"

"This building." Adam answered. "Don't have a lot of details, but it jumps dimensions. Your dimension is the third one I've been to since entering the building in my own dimension." He sighed. "Dunno if it will ever return us to where we actually belong, but since you were in the building when it jumped, you're just as stuck as the rest of us."

Amos blinked at that, before letting himself fall back onto the floor with a groaned, "Well fuck."

"You're hurt?" Arsteel noticed the strained movement and put his sword away. He reached for some of the supplies he'd brought, having picked up what looked like medical items.

Kung Lao looked towards Adam. "I can show you what I've found in the building. We can figure out rooms and anything else we need to."

"Got beat up pretty bad when the asteroid hit and the building fell down on me. Then had to fight one of the big guys that escaped with us. He... he killed the others before I could stop him..." Amos tried to shift into a better position to breathe. "I found a drug store. Got some stuff in those bags might be useful." He nodded toward the counter.

Arsteel nodded and retrieved the bags. "It'll be easier for me to treat you if you remove your clothes." He glanced at the fire. "If you get cold, I can put more fuel on."

"Yeah... sure..." Amos slowly undressed. Each piece of clothing removed revealed either cuts or vivid bruises... very frequently both.

Adam glanced toward Arsteel before moving closer. "I've been a doctor in several different times..." he said, by way of explanation, looking through the bags of medicine and nodding in approval. "These will do nicely," he said, pulling out two of the bottles as well as bandages.

Arsteel nodded. "I've treated wounds, but if you've medical training, you will be better placed to help. I will help Kung Lao to store our supplies and then we can make something to eat." He put action to words, him and the younger man beginning to store what they could and keeping food out; enough to make sure they could eat a substantial meal.

Adam nodded and began to treat Amos, wrapping his ribs once he'd treated the cuts. "They don't seem to be broken, just bruised, but better to be safe than sorry. Plus, it should help you breathe easier." He helped Amos settle in place, giving him medicine he'd retrieved from the bag, before going to the door and carefully peeking out. They appeared to be in a wilderness area. No signs of civilization at all. And it was dark. He closed and locked the door before returning to Amos' side and waiting for the others to return.

Amos took the medicine and fell asleep again.

It didn't take long for Kung Lao and Arsteel to return, Kung Lao having showed Arsteel how to make use of the gas stove to heat up the food. The technology was different than Arsteel was used to, but he'd picked it up quickly enough.

Glancing at the unconscious man, Kung Lao commented, "I've set up sleeping areas in four of the rooms. He'd probably be more comfortable in one of those."

"Yeah. That's probably best. Although we've not actually spent a night in the building. Think we can get heat working, or will we need fires?" Adam motioned toward the fire Amos had started. Meanwhile, he was gently shaking the other man so he could walk to the sleeping areas.

Amos groaned as he woke. "What now?" he asked, in a grumpy voice.

Kung Lao shrugged. "I got the stove working." He glanced at Amos. "I set up sleeping areas. You'll be more comfortable there."

"And when you wake up, you can eat something," Arsteel added.

"'Kay," Amos agreed. He saw no reason to fight them. They were helping him without him asking and without bartering for anything in return. He'd take advantage until they did make demands, if the demands weren't something he felt able to give.

Adam helped the other man up. "Let's see if we can get heat going. If so, then we can put the fire out. Save the wood. If not, we'll need to move the sleeping area to here, so we can keep the fire. Show me my room?" He grinned.

Arsteel moved to show Adam where the rooms were, leaving Kung Lao to see if he could connect up the heating.

Luckily, the heating was able to be connected. They settled Amos onto one of the sleeping bags that Arsteel had picked up (he had got at least six, though Adam wasn't sure why). Kung Lao had put out the fire Amos had started and Adam began making dinner with some of the fresh items he'd got. "Next time we are somewhere for a longer period of time that has them and that we can easily take them, we should try and get a small refrigerator " he said out loud. "Then we could get more fresh foods than a day's worth."

Kung Lao nodded. "Tinned food will get old pretty fast," he commented.

"I think we should try to time how long we might be staying in different dimensions for," Arsteel commented. "Perhaps we should take turns to keep watch, so that we know when it happens. If it's always the same amount of time, or if some factors might make the shift take longer."

"Yeah. That makes sense," Adam said to Arsteel. "I don't know how long it was in my dimension before leaving; I don't know how long it was there before I walked in and I was knocked out during the time it shifted. I woke up when Kung arrived, but I don't know how long it was there before he arrived. It left only minutes after he came in." Adam thought out loud. "We were in your dimension for approximately two to three hours before we took off again. We were in Amos' dimension a lot longer, but still not a full day. We shifted to where we are now about three hours ago. So... if we keep track of time...."

"We'll be able to plan trips outside better if we have an idea of when we might be likely to leave again," Arsteel said.

"I noticed the building, but I couldn't say when it appeared," Kung Lao admitted. "I was under attack at the time." He frowned slightly, but didn't say whatever was on his mind.

"Come to think on it... I was in a fight right before I hopped. And I'm pretty sure I was being chased by the law when you showed up and we hopped..." Adam frowned. "We were in the last spot for longer... but who's to say there wasn't something about to happen and we hopped before it did...."

"Or maybe the whole dimension was too dangerous to stay safely in," Kung Lao said. "Since it was hit by asteroids...."

"Yes. So. This one we are currently in we seem to have arrived in an area that does not have people. When the sun comes up, if we haven't already hopped, we can look around. If we stay a longer time and nothing happens, we can probably determine that the building has an ability to sense danger or discord and shifts as soon as it is able." Adam frowned. "Not sure I like the idea that the building is 'smart' like that, but... it makes as much sense as anything."

"If it has that level of self-preservation, we might be able to communicate with it in some way. At least eventually," Arsteel commented.

"That, sadly, is not really in my skill-set. But if there's a way to do so, maybe it will help us figure it out " Adam shrugged. "So. We're keeping watch and timing the building's jumps? I'll take first watch."

"I can take second," Arsteel said, before adding, "Though I might still be awake during the first watch. It feels like I've been sleeping, in a way, for too long."

"You can just wake me when you need me for third watch," Kung Lao said.

Adam nodded and settled in to wait. When nothing had happened at the end of his watch, he told Arsteel that, as well as how much time had passed, then went to bed.

Halfway through Arsteel's watch, Amos woke up and wandered out and down. "Anything happen?" he asked, in a whisper.

Arsteel shook his head. "How are you feeling? You hungry?" he asked softly. "There's food left."

"Yeah. Really hungry," Amos admitted. "So... all of you are from different dimensions..." he started.

Arsteel nodded. "We've only just become trapped here ourselves, so we're now working on learning as much as we can. First to see how long we'll be in this dimension for. If it'll last longer than the others." As he spoke, he got up to get Amos some food, handing it to the man. "If we're still here in the morning, we can explore."

"Thank you..." Amos began to eat quickly, as if he was going to starve or have the food taken from him.

"You've been without food before?" Arsteel asked, noticing the way the man ate.

"Sorry..." Amos forced himself to slow down. "Not so much lately. Growing up, though... guess what happened kinda took me back to that time in my head, ya know?"

Arsteel nodded slowly. "I understand. I will do what I can to make sure no one here goes hungry," he promised. "Though there's little I can do to help those memories from resurfacing."

Amos slanted his head, wrinkled his nose and stared at Arsteel. "Why?" he finally asked. "You just met us and don't owe us anything. Why would you promise something like that?"

"I would not see others harmed if I can help it," Arsteel answered. "And we are now all in the same situation. I will use my abilities to protect the people here, so long as it is within my power to do so."

"You're one of those hero types. My friends are like that. They made me try to be better." Amos smiled, before looking sad. "I'm not going to see them again, am I?"

"I believe it is possible to return to friends and family." Arsteel paused before saying, in a quieter voice, "As long as they are still living." A note of grief slipped into his voice.

Amos frowned at that. "Are your friends and family dead?" he asked bluntly.

"At least one of my friends is dead," Arsteel answered. "Maybe even both of them. One was determined to kill the other and I don't think he would have survived had he succeeded."

"Rough. Were they friends too? Or just friends with you?" Amos asked quietly.

"They used to be friends with each other," Arsteel replied. "There used to be five of us. And we were close." He shrugged. "And then Denth's sister was killed by Vasher and, despite the reasons behind it...." His voice trailed off. "I tried to stop them, but that didn't go how I thought it would."

Amos wrinkled his nose thoughtfully. "They ignored you?"

"Vasher killed me." It was odd, in a way, hearing the words said out loud. In his own voice. He'd been brought back, but it hadn't been as himself, even if there was a part of him that was still aware. He'd been below the surface, aware of what he was, but unable to take control of his own body. Helpless to override the controls over him.

Amos blinked at that. Arsteel was obviously not dead. This conversation was about friends, though. He'd ask about living dead later. "Vasher killed you? When you tried to protect him from the consequences of killing your other friend's sister? Sounds like he wasn't much of a friend...."

"He thought I was trying to kill him." Arsteel frowned unhappily. "I was trying to calm him down and get him to listen to reason. It didn't work."

"Sucks, man..." Amos commiserated. "Guess it didn't take, though. You aren't dead...."

"Not anymore," Arsteel replied. "But I was. For a long time. Right up until I came in here. Then something brought me back."

"So... you were dead and buried and then this building showed up and you were resurrected?" Amos tried to understand.

"I wasn't buried," Arsteel answered. "In my dimension, a dead person can be brought back to some semblance of life. They're called Lifeless. They can be given instructions. Controlled."

"Oh, yuck. No one controls me..." Amos asserted. "Not 'less I choose to let them...."

"I didn't have a choice in it," Arsteel commented. "Some part of me was aware, but I had no control over my own body. Even when I protected Adam from the guards who were chasing him in my dimension, that was instinct."

"Did you know who controlled you?" Amos asked.

Arsteel nodded. "One of the others who had joined us. Before I died, she had...made no secret of the fact she was attracted to me."

Amos wrinkled his nose slightly. "She made you her slave because she was attracted to you?"

"She took control of me after I was brought back as a Lifeless," Arsteel answered. "And she kept me with her."

"Was she the one who brought you back?" Amos slanted his head.

"No. That was Denth," Arsteel replied.

"Wasn't he the one you were trying to keep from getting revenge? He wasn't mad at you?" Amos was going to keep asking questions as long as Arsteel would answer.

Arsteel shrugged. "I think, by then, he was past caring. I believe he brought me back because he thought a Lifeless made from a Returned might be different. And maybe he was right. I don't know if any other Lifeless were aware of what they were on some level."

"A Returned?" Amos focused on the new term. Lifeless was easy to figure out. It meant Zombie. Or something like. But if Arsteel was Returned before he became Lifeless... what was Returned? That wasn't as clear.

"Sometimes people who die return," Arsteel answered. "But they have no memories of their lives before. No way of knowing why they came back. Only that there was a reason." He shrugged. "I never discovered mine before I was killed the second time."

"Oh..." Amos frowned, looking down. "Do you think if you had the choice, you'd choose to be brought back?"

It took a few moments for Arsteel to answer, giving the question the serious thought, it deserved. "I believe I had a choice the first time I came back. That there was a reason I returned. I would not have chosen to be brought back as a Lifeless. To be a slave."

Amos nodded. "Your friend, Denth..." the way he said the word friend indicated he didn't think it was the correct word to use, "got his revenge for you trying to stop him. Even if that wasn't his plan. He did. Making people slaves is not good."

"I agree," Arsteel replied solemnly. "I always believed that the dead should be allowed to rest in peace."

Amos nodded in agreement. "This building, though... it made you living again. No longer controlled."

"Yes," Arsteel agreed. "And I will protect those who find themselves trapped here. So long as they don't cause harm."

Amos gave a crooked grin at that. "Guess it's good I can protect myself, then. Can't promise I'll never hurt anyone."

"But you aren't here with the intention to cause harm, are you?" Arsteel asked. "You were looking for sanctuary."

"No. Wasn't intending harm. But..." Amos shrugged. He wasn't looking to harm, but he wasn't against it if he felt it necessary. It was why he had stuck with Naomi. And then Holden. Because sometimes, they would walk him back from his more violent tendencies; and he'd find out that his first instinct to kill wasn't always the best.

"You would if you thought it was necessary," Arsteel said. "I prefer to find peaceful solutions. It might not always be possible, but I will only look to fight as a last resort. Not the first."

"You're like a couple of my crew-mates..." Amos said. He tried not to refer to them as friends, because it put a target on them. Besides. By this point, they had become family.

"But not you." Arsteel watched Amos closely. "Is your first instinct towards violence?"

"The way I see it, there's only three kinds of people in this world: Bad ones, ones you follow and ones you need to protect..." Amos said quietly. "If I'm protecting you, chances are there's gonna be a need for violence. If I'm following you, you must have earned my trust enough that you could stop me if you wanted," Amos thought about all the times he'd curbed himself because of what he knew Holden or Naomi would think or say. "If you're bad... yeah. My first instinct is to tear you up. That instinct has kept me alive. Where I grew up, it was kill or be killed. Or be used...." His voice trailed off.

"That sounds like a hard life," Arsteel commented softly. "Lonely, even. I am sorry that you've ended up separating from those you do trust. Those who you do consider friends."

"Yeah, well..." Amos swallowed, not looking Arsteel in the eye. "...My own fault for caring about them." He thought about them, hoping that they'd be okay. He wasn't there to protect them anymore. Wasn't there to make sure they weren't taken advantage of because they trusted too easily.

Arsteel shook his head. "Caring for people doesn't make you weak. When you care, when you have someone to fight for, it makes you stronger. Because you're no longer just protecting yourself, but protecting someone else."

Amos smiled at that. "Didn't say I was weak for caring 'bout them. Just that if leaving them hurts, it's my own fault for caring."

"You can't live a life refusing to care for anyone," Arsteel commented. "Unfortunately, pain from being separated from those you consider friends and family is part of that."

"...'Life is pain, highness. Anyone who tells you differently is selling something.'... quote from an old movie Naomi made me watch." Amos snorted. "Life is gonna hurt if I care or don't. It hurt less with them around, though," he admitted.

Arsteel nodded in understanding. "Well, you don't have to be alone here. Eventually, the building might take us back to each of our own dimensions. In the meantime, there's nothing stopping any of us from forming bonds of friendship."

"Yeah..." Amos didn't keep the skepticism out of his voice. Holding himself in check because he needed the other three to survive whatever was happening didn't mean he trusted enough to be friends. But he suspected saying as much wouldn't contribute to maintaining peace, so he didn't say it.

Arsteel didn't force the issue. Instead, he asked, "Do you need to take any more of those pills for pain?"

"Prolly better if I don't," Amos said. "We don't know if or when we'll get more medicines and the pain is manageable right now."

"Manageable doesn't mean gone," Arsteel commented. "We'll seek out more supplies in the morning. In the meantime, you need to do everything possible to help your body heal."

"And if we can't find more supplies? And we've used up all the pain medication on my manageable pain?" Amos asked curiously.

"If we can't find anymore supplies, we'll be facing a lot worse than suffering pain from injuries," Arsteel answered. "No one else is wounded at the moment. Take what you need to stop yourself being in pain."

Amos couldn't find fault with the reasoning. Shrugging slightly, he hobbled over to where the medicines were and shook out one dose, swallowing the pills dry. "Guess I'll go back to bed then. Be knocked out soon anyway," he grumbled, without any heat.

"It will not be long before I too will be heading to bed," Arsteel commented. "Kung Lao will take the third watch."

"Do you think the building will take us back home?" Amos asked out of nowhere.

"I see no reason why it would not," Arsteel replied. "Though it may take a while."

"Yeah..." Amos sighed, not commenting on his fear that it might take him back too late. He hobbled his way back to his room and lay down.

It wasn't long after that that Arsteel went to wake Kung Lao. After telling the other man that nothing had happened and how long the watch had been, Arsteel retired to bed.

Adam slept through the conversation of Amos and Arsteel. He slept through Kung Lao taking watch. It was very quiet outside.

Kung Lao sat back and kept watch, listening, noticing the quiet. It gave him a chance to think...to reflect. It also let him remember the fear he'd felt when his soul had nearly been ripped from his body. He'd ended up running...and that shamed him. He felt like a coward.

****

Adam was surprised he'd slept as well as he had, considering the situation. He still woke up fairly early, going to check on Amos before heading to the kitchen area to cook. "Has running water. Has heat. Has a stove. But doesn't have a refrigerator. Makes no sense..." he muttered.

"Like any part of any of this makes sense?" Amos laughed, walking into the room and sitting at the table.

"Well... just saying. If it provided all the other stuff, why not a fridge?" Adam groused. "The invention of ice was important! I like my beer cold...."

"You've got beer?" Amos perked up.

"I grabbed some beer." Kung Lao walked into the kitchen. "I suspect certain things the building replenishes automatically. But who can say what the rules of this place are?" He moved over to collect some of the items he'd picked up. "There were no shifts during the night. We might have some time to explore."

Amos grinned. "Sounds good. What was it we need to pay attention to? That alerts you the building will shift?"

"You start feeling sick," Kung Lao answered. "Kind of achy inside. Impossible to miss." He began to prepare food for them.

Arsteel walked into the kitchen at that point. "If we're going to explore, I think we should go in pairs," he commented.

Arsteel nodded. "The warning system seems to give us about two hours. I suggest the first team go out for an hour in one direction, then come back. The second team does the same, but in a different direction."

"What are the teams?" Amos asked curiously.

"I would suggest that you and I go together and that Adam and Kung Lao go together," Arsteel replied. He didn't say out loud that he thought having one older with one younger would be better, but that was in his mind.

Adam shrugged and looked at Kung Lao. "You okay with that?" he asked, as he finished making what he'd been preparing and took it to the table for everyone. What Kung Lao was making would complement it.

Kung Lao shrugged. "An older, more experienced warrior than me is saying things that make sense. As long as no one will get hurt, I'll do what you say," he told Arsteel.

Arsteel nodded. "My goal is to keep everyone here safe."

"I know," Kung Lao answered, placing what he'd made on the table and sitting down. "That's why I trust you."

Amos didn't react visibly to Kung Lao's words, but they did make him think. He didn't trust easily, but this group of men had given him aid when he needed it and were still helping him, now that he was caught up in this building's weird dynamics. And Arsteel did seem to be smart enough to lead and keep them all safe. Maybe he should trust him as well? "Yeah. That works," was all he said.

Arsteel sat and began eating. He'd taken off his sword and leaned it against the wall, so he could see it and know it was there.

"Which team will go out first?" Kung Lao asked.

Arsteel shrugged. "I'd prefer to, but I won't fight if you'd rather." He glanced at Adam and Kung Lao.

"Be my guest." Adam smiled. His sword was also nearby, though hidden. He'd gone too many years with not letting it be seen in public by anyone to fall out of the habit now. "Kung Lao and I can clean up after breakfast," he added.

Amos was shoveling food into his mouth again, though it was a bit slower than it had been the night before. He was more mindful of how it might look to the others. He did look up after swallowing one of the bites. "What will we be looking for exactly?" he asked.

"We want to get an idea of what this dimension is like," Arsteel answered. "If we can collect enough information about each place we visit, or do our best, we might be able to see a pattern in the shifts. Might be able to see how to get to our own dimensions. I suspect there isn't any immediate danger here, or a shift would likely have occurred. But we want to see if there might be things that can be a danger to us. And if we can get any extra supplies, find any cuttings from fruit or vegetables growing...we might be able to grow some of our own food."

"Yes. I retrieved pots and potting soil, as well as seeds. But the cold your dimension was experiencing had killed any bushes or plants already growing, which meant no berries or fruit trees," Adam said.

Amos nodded. "So. Looking for berries, fruit and other things that might help us?"

"Yes," Arsteel answered. "If there are people here in this dimension and we come across any, we should see if they are friendly. If we can perhaps trade. Since we don't know how long we will be here for."

"Only thing I can trade is work..." Amos said hesitantly. "If we're here long enough, I'm willing to do that."

"We'll see what, if anything, we find." Arsteel finished his food and stood, carrying his items over to wash them before he picked up his sword and sheathed it.

"Heading out now?" Amos followed Arsteel's lead and washed his dishes before moving to stand near, if not next to, the older man.

Arsteel nodded. "If you're ready. Do you need to grab anything before we leave?" he asked.

"Don't think so. 'less any of you have a gun? Or an extra knife? I had to leave my weapons at the front desk when I logged in to visit the person I was going to see; and then the asteroids hit and the building fell and... well, the knife I had somehow got lost when I was trying to find a safe place to stay. I guess I was more outta it than I realized." He sounded sheepish.

"We have some weapons." Arsteel led him over to the collection they'd gathered from the previous dimension.

"Great!" Amos said enthusiastically, quickly finding a gun that he liked the feel of and loading it. He also made sure to take a knife.

Adam chuckled. "You like fighting?"

"I like living..." Amos said, with a smirk.

Arsteel waited for Amos to be ready, then looked at Adam and Kung Lao. "We'll be back in an hour." He'd already collected his pack, with what he thought he might need, and strode towards the door.

Amos made certain to grab a pack with water and some basics, then followed.

Adam turned toward Kung Lao. "How about we take another look in the building? See if it decided to give us a refrigerator?"

Kung Lao nodded. "It's worth a try."

Arsteel slipped outside, noticing that this time, there was little sign of civilization around. A glance back at the building revealed it had the appearance of a hut, ravaged by time and elements. He turned away and began picking his way north.

Amos turned around and stared at the 'hut'; then, shaking his head, followed Arsteel. "To be honest, I didn't believe it entirely. But seeing what it looks like now... knowing what it looked like yesterday. This is really real, isn't it?"

"It's real," Arsteel answered. "It changes appearance depending on the dimension it appears in. I assume to blend in better. A survival mechanism, like disappearing when there's a threat."

"Is... Is it alive?" Amos asked hesitantly. He didn't know if he liked the idea of living in a 'living' building.

"I'm not sure," Arsteel admitted. "In my dimension, it was possible to awaken objects in a similar way to dead bodies. Perhaps it is a similar thing here." He frowned. "Though I have only met one fully sentient object and it was like a two-year-old given destructive abilities."

Amos gave Arsteel a sideways look at that. "Like... a two-year-old with a grenade-launcher?"

Arsteel blinked. "I do not know what that is. But this was a sword given the command to destroy evil. But no guidance as to what made someone evil."

"That... yeah. Not cool, man..." Amos frowned, realizing that pretty much anyone could be considered evil depending on viewpoint. "Grenade launchers are guns like this..." He held up the gun he had. "...But instead of firing bullets, they send off incendiary devices that explode and can destroy huge amounts of whatever they land on."

Arsteel nodded slowly. "Destructive power, yes. Only the sword could make whoever wielded it turn on their friends. If they fit the right criteria of what it thought was 'evil'." He shook his head.

Amos frowned. "More of that controlling people stuff? Don't like being controlled..." he muttered under his breath.

"It was something that had never been done before or since," Arsteel said. "And we're not around anyone or anything who can control people in that way."

Amos nodded. "Well... anyone tries to control me gonna get a fight on their hands..." he said hotly.

Arsteel had been walking while they'd talked, looking around and pausing periodically to check plants. He took cuttings from a few, after carefully testing the fruit to make sure it wouldn't react badly.

They'd gone several feet before he heard a rustling and straightened quickly, resting his hand on his sword hilt.

Amos stopped immediately, glancing around uncertainly. He was used to urban threats and dangers. They weren't in an urban area, though.

There was someone crouched behind one of the bushes: a young woman with long blonde hair and fairly pale skin. She carried a wooden staff in one hand and was watching the two of them warily.

Arsteel didn't draw his sword, even though he didn't release the hilt, and took a step closer to the woman, noticing the cuts and bruises that stood out starkly against her pale skin. "Are you lost?" he asked softly.

Amos stayed on his guard, but followed Arsteel's lead, not drawing his weapon even if he kept his hand on it. His protective instinct kicked in, though, as it often did with children or women who looked like they'd been abused.

The woman's eyes shifted towards the weapons both men carried and she shifted back a little.

"It's all right. We're not going to hurt you." Arsteel kept his voice gentle. Reassuring. "We're just visitors. I'm Arsteel."

"...I'm Amos," Amos said, in a soft drawl.

Her eyes darted between the two men before she whispered, "Dorinda. That's my name."

"You're hurt." Arsteel slowly lowered his pack, making sure she could see, and opened it to take out some of the medical supplies. "Those who hurt you. Are they still here?"

She shook her head slowly. "No. I... escaped." Her voice was hoarse. Her lips were dry and cracked.

Amos only relaxed a fraction at that news. If the ones who hurt her showed up, he wanted to be ready to level them.

Arsteel took out one of the bottles of water from his pack and held it out to her. "We have food too. When was the last time you ate?"

"I don't...." She shook her head, her body drooping. She took the bottle, eyeing it almost suspiciously.

"It's sealed," Arsteel said quietly. "One or both of us can take a drink first. If that would set your mind at ease."

"He's a good guy... helped take care of me when I was hurt..." Amos said, lifting his shirt up just enough she could see the cuts and dark bruising covering his entire torso, so she would know he was telling the truth.

She looked at the bottle and then slowly opened it, raising it to her lips and drinking; slowly and cautiously, like she still wasn't sure she could trust them.

Arsteel slowly removed some of the rations he'd brought from his pack, setting them down so that she could pick at them without needing to take them from his hand. "Do you have any friends? Family?"

She shook her head. "N-no...." The response was given hesitantly. Fearfully.

Amos swallowed, then offered, without thinking or asking Arsteel what he would think. His instinct was to help and protect. "Come with us. We can help you. Take you away from here."

Her eyes darted between the two of them, even as she slowly reached out and took one of the pieces of food before responding. "Where...you live here?"

"Not exactly," Arsteel answered. "We're in a building that shifts between worlds. But it has bedrooms and it has hot water. We have food and other supplies there. It would be better than sleeping out here, where you could get cold and wet. Sick."

"And once it jumps dimensions, they can't get to you. Well, unless it returns to this dimension right away; but so far, it's gone to different ones each time. It could be like an adventure for you!" Amos interjected.

"How...." Dorinda swallowed. "How many of you are living there?"

"There are four of us at the moment," Arsteel answered. "We're all warriors. Fighters. You'd be well-protected. Whoever hurt you wouldn't be able to get through us."

She glanced between them both and slowly nodded. "I... guess I don't have anywhere else to go...."

Amos didn't say anything about that. He was used to not having anywhere to go and hadn't ever liked it being pointed out to him, even if he was pointing it out himself.

"Why don't you come back with us?" Arsteel suggested. "You can take a look around. See what you think. I don't think the building will move for a while, so you can decide if you want to stay. And if not, then you can step right back out."

"A... all right...." she said quietly.

"We heading back now?" Amos asked.

Arsteel nodded. "We've collected cuttings. We've seen a lot of the area. And by the time we get back, an hour will have gone. Adam and Kung Lao will be able to come out and explore a different area." He turned back to the woman. "Can you stand?"

"I... I'm not sure...." she admitted hesitantly. "I've been hiding here for a long time...."

"I can carry you, if you are willing to allow me to..." Amos offered.

Dorinda bit her lip before nodding slowly.

Arsteel picked up the food, hoping he might be able to persuade her to eat a little more during the trip back.

Amos carefully moved so that he could pick her up, making sure to move in such a way that it wouldn't startle or frighten her, then picked her up. He trusted Arsteel to protect them if they were suddenly attacked, at least long enough for Amos to put her down and get his own weapon out.

Arsteel started leading the way back, keeping watch just in case there were any enemies. He did gently encourage her to eat, noticing how thin she was, but was clearly on his guard even so.

It took slightly longer to return to the building, since he was carrying her, but they still arrived within an hour and a half after she agreed to join them. Luckily, there hadn't been any attacks. Amos waited for Arsteel to open the door for him and carried her inside.

Arsteel opened the door so that Amos could carry her inside and then stepped into the building himself.

Kung Lao had stationed himself not far from the door, having been prepared to go looking for them when they hadn't returned within the hour's timeframe. "You're back." He relaxed visibly when he saw them, then glanced curiously at the woman Amos carried.

"This is Dorinda," Arsteel said softly. "She doesn't have anywhere to go. So, if she agrees...we have more rooms that she can use to stay here." He didn't mention that she likely had enemies after her. He figured her appearance would speak for itself.

Adam came into the room from where he'd been making a list of items to look for the next time they were in an area with supplies. "Hello... I'm Adam. I'm a doctor. Are you wounded? Do you need medical attention?"

Dorinda hesitantly glanced at Amos' face, almost like she was looking to him for clues about whether to trust Adam or not.

Since Amos and Adam were taking charge of the newcomer, Arsteel began to remove what he'd collected from his pack.

"It's okay. Arsteel helped take care of me, but Adam did most of the hard work like stitches and stuff. He'll help you." Amos tried to reassure her.

Dorinda nodded slowly, still looking a bit reluctant, but didn't seem willing to fight being treated.

Adam gave her a gentle smile. "Would you prefer for the others to leave the room? Give you some privacy?" he asked quietly.

Hesitantly, she said quietly, "Amos can stay."

"We can make you something more substantial to eat," Arsteel said quietly to her, indicating himself and Kung Lao. "When you feel comfortable, you can tell Adam we can come back." He gently gripped Kung Lao's shoulder, leading the younger man into the kitchen.

Adam nodded. "Okay... I'm going to check you over now. I will tell you everything I'm going to do before I do it. If you need me to stop, just say so." 

Amos moved close enough to provide her emotional support, but far enough back that he wouldn't be in Adam's way.

Unable to help tensing a little, Dorinda nodded nevertheless. She shifted enough so that she could keep Amos within her eyeline, apparently having decided she trusted him the most over the others.

Amos smiled at her, making sure he kept his eyes on hers.

Meanwhile, Adam began the examination, doing it exactly the way he'd told her. He made sure to do it in such a way that she was never fully unclothed and only had to move clothing that was covering a wound. It took about an hour, but finally, he'd finished cleaning up her wounds and stitching where needed.

Dorinda relaxed fractionally when the examination was finished, whispering softly, "Thank you."

"I'm glad I could help. Why don't I let Amos take you into the kitchen? It will be lunch soon." Adam nodded at her, then at the younger man.

Amos nodded and held out a hand to her. "Do you need help walking?"

"Maybe. I still feel a little unsteady on my feet," she admitted, putting her hand into his.

Amos nodded, moving close enough to wrap an arm around her waist, then walked with her, taking ninety percent of her weight. Once in the kitchen, he helped her to a chair.

Arsteel and Kung Lao had made a fairly substantial meal, having noticed how thin Dorinda was, and once she was settled in the chair, Arsteel set her plate in front of her and then he and Kung Lao put the rest of the plates on the table.

"How did you all come to be here?" she asked, as she began to eat slowly.

"I was the most recent arrival..." Amos said, then explained how and why he'd come to the building.

Adam swallowed his food and then said, "I was the first to enter the building." He then told her how he came to enter the building and why, though he left the details out, since he wasn't sure if she'd be scared or not.

Kung Lao gave a brief explanation of how he'd come to enter the building, without the details of the sorcerer, and Arsteel gave his own condensed explanation of how he too had come to be there.

By that point, they'd finished eating and Arsteel moved to help Kung Lao clean up.

"So... we going to explore anymore today? Of wait until tomorrow?" Adam asked.

"We managed to collect some cuttings, but that was about all we found," Arsteel answered. "It might be a good idea to explore a bit more today."

Adam nodded. "I guess that means Kung and I will go the other direction."

"As long as you're happy to," Arsteel said.

Overhearing, Kung Lao said, "I'm willing to go out."

"Let's go, then." Adam motioned to Kung to lead the way out of the building. He grabbed an empty pack and his sword.

Kung Lao retrieved his own pack, but didn't grab a weapon. After all, his hat was his main weapon.

Adam began walking with Kung. Every so often, he would stop and get a clipping of a berry bush, or some other type of plant that looked edible. His years as a wanderer and Bedouin helped with that.

"You recognize a lot of what's edible here," Kung Lao commented, having watched Adam collect cuttings, though he also watched their surroundings as much.

"They look very similar to plants I've eaten before," Adam said confidently. "Although I will test them out before giving them to the rest of you. Just in case."

"You should probably be careful testing them," Kung Lao said. "You indicated that you're healing slower than normal. If any of them are harmful, they could have an effect."

"I'll eat a small amount. If they make me sick, then we'll know to avoid them; but my healing, even if it is slow, should protect me," Adam said.

Kung Lao nodded. "Okay, good," he said, obviously relieved.

"Yeah. I don't plan to take any unnecessary risks. I'm not entirely sure if my coming back from dead works in the building, though I think it does," Adam remarked.

"It's probably not a good idea to test that out," Kung Lao commented. "Bringing Arsteel back might have had to do with whatever had his corpse up and walking around."

"There's a lot we don't understand about what has happened. Until we have more information, I don't intend to test my ability to raise from the dead at all," Adam agreed.

"Do you think we'll pick up any more passengers?" Kung Lao asked curiously. "So far, one person has joined from each dimension we've gone to."

"At this rate, I wouldn't bet against it." Adam laughed. "Although, I've gotta hope that if we do pick up more people, the building mysteriously expands. Otherwise, we're going to have to start bunking together."

"I guess we can figure out changing sleeping arrangements, if need be," Kung Lao commented.

"Yes. It shouldn't be that difficult. If we stay in the building long enough, we may want to work on trying to get actual beds instead of sleeping bags anyway. I could build them if we are able to get wood and tools," Adam stated. "Or if we land in a dimension with a nearby IKEA.... Then all we'd need to do is figure out mattresses."

"If we land in a dimension with an IKEA, then it will likely be a place we can get mattresses in too," Kung Lao said.

"Yes, if there is enough time. Larger things take longer to move. Some of the locations haven't given us much time to move. Plus, you can't steal a mattress, so if it is a more normal dimension, we'd have to hope we have something we can trade or our money works." Adam sighed.

"We've been in this dimension longer than any of the others so far," Kung Lao said. "We might have the opportunity to stay in one long enough to get those kinds of things."

"Yeah. But... like I said. Payment might be an issue. Those types of things aren't easy to steal," Adam said.

"We can see what those dimensions accept, for money, at least," Kung Lao said.

"Yeah. We'll figure it out," Adam agreed.

"There doesn't seem to be any sign of civilization close by," Kung Lao commented. "The other times, we've appeared with other buildings around. I wonder why it's different this time."

"I was wondering the same thing. There are obviously people, so where are they all?" Adam responded.

"We might be able to find more if we carry on exploring, but I don't know if we want to risk straying that far from the building," Kung Lao said. "Especially as we don't know if the people here will be hostile or not."

"I've noticed that when we start feeling that feeling warning us to return, we are given two hours," Adam stated. "So, I don't think we want to go further than an hour, hour and a half away, because if we have to return, we want to leave enough time for anything that might slow us down."

Kung Lao nodded his agreement. "It's a good rule to stick to, wherever we end up."

"Speaking of which. We've gone approximately an hour and a half. May as well head back now...." Adam glanced around, to make certain there was nothing more they needed to do.

"Probably a good idea," Kung Lao agreed. "I don't think there's anything else we can take back with us."

"Let's go, then." Adam began walking back the way they'd come.

Kung Lao walked next to him, still glancing around.

***

Amos was sitting in the entry hall, waiting for Adam and Kung to return. He'd helped Dorinda to the room that would be hers, giving her one of the extra sleeping bags that had been gathered. She was resting. He was feeling antsy and, deciding he was going to look around again, he left the building without telling anyone.

Arsteel had begun setting up pots and soil for seeds and to put the cuttings they'd gathered in, figuring he wanted to make sure they could have fresh food as much as it was possible to do so. He hadn't checked on Amos, assuming the other man would stay inside the building.

Amos was walking in a different direction than he'd gone before and also different from the direction Adam and Kung had gone. He didn't think he'd run into any trouble. But if he did, he was armed and dangerous.

By the time Arsteel had finished setting up what he could and gone downstairs, there was no sign of Amos. Frowning, he quickly checked the rest of the building and realized the other man was gone.

Leaving as well really wasn't an option. Someone had to stay in the building and protect it...and also protect the woman they'd found. But still. Arsteel was worried...and prepared to head out as soon as Adam and Kung Lao returned.

Adam and Kung Lao had made good time. When they walked into the building, Adam knew immediately that something was wrong. He glanced around before looking back at Arsteel. "Amos took off?"

Arsteel nodded. "Dorinda's resting upstairs. I didn't want to go after him and leave her alone and unprotected."

Kung Lao frowned. "Do you want one of us to go with you?"

"No. I should be fine." Arsteel rested his hand on his sword hilt. "I set up some of the plant pots before I realized he was gone."

"Be careful..." Adam said, with a nod. "Kung Lao and I can begin planting some of the cuttings."

Arsteel nodded. "If I get any warning, I'll come straight back." And if he had to, he'd drag Amos along with him. He quickly headed out of the building, glancing around to check and see for signs of which way Amos had gone. Finding tracks of one person heading in a different direction, he quickly began to follow them.

Amos wasn’t walking fast and he was paying attention to the time. He didn't want to get so far away he had to sprint back if the 'warning' came. Especially as he was still sore. But he was walking fast enough and far enough to try and see as much as he could before returning. He was hoping to find actual people so he could see about a few more supplies, but wasn't having any luck.

Arsteel followed the tracks, walking quickly without actually running. At the same time, he was concentrating on listening...extending his senses, so that if there was any fighting, or someone being hurt, he'd be able to hear it.

Amos was caught by surprise when three large, frog-like creatures came at him from three different directions. If he hadn't heard one of them commenting that 'if they couldn't have her, then he would be the next best thing', he might have cut and run. Tried to find a place to hide. But their words convinced him that these were the assholes who'd hurt Dorinda; and he saw red. He immediately went on the attack.

The sound of battle very quickly reached Arsteel's ears and he quickly drew his sword, running in the direction of the fight. When he saw who it was involved, he quickly waded into the fray.

By the time the dust had settled, all three were dead. Amos hadn't held back. It was clear he also hadn't been careful. He had visible scratches and cuts all over him. It was likely there were unseen ones as well. He looked at the carnage and gave Arsteel an uncertain look. He'd been in almost a berserker rage. He'd hoped the other man would never witness his violent side, but that hope had been in vain. "Should I bury them?" he finally asked uncertainly.

"I'll do that." Arsteel wiped his sword clean before putting it away. "You've managed to injure yourself again. When we get back, I'll ask Adam to check you over. And make sure you haven't reopened any of the wounds you already had." He began to bury the bodies as he spoke.

Amos frowned. "I can help..." He began to do just that, ignoring any twinges of pain he felt, not wanting Arsteel to worry or stop him. It would take longer if the other man had to bury them on his own.

Arsteel immediately placed a hand on Amos' arm and spoke in a firm voice. "No. You will wait until I have buried the bodies and then we will return to the building, where Adam will check your injuries and then you and I will talk about exactly why you left without a word of warning."

Amos blinked at the firm order and pulled back from the grip instinctively, pushing down the irritability of being ordered to do something... but he obeyed. Arsteel was an ally, if not a friend (and he kinda felt like a friend, even if they hadn't known each other long. Family, like Naomi, Holden, Alex...). He obeyed, but he gave Arsteel a very grumpy look while doing so.

Ignoring the grumpy look, Arsteel began to bury the bodies. He did check to see if there were any useful items, but the creatures seemed to carry little of value. Once he was done, he straightened and looked at Amos, quickly scanning over the younger man's body to make sure there were no serious wounds that needed immediate attention.

Amos could tell when someone was looking at him to assess health. He held still, even shifting so Arsteel could get a better look. "I'm fine. Just a few cuts and scratches," he mumbled.

"I'll still ask Adam to check them out." Arsteel began walking in that direction, expecting Amos to follow.

Huffing slightly, Amos followed. He couldn't help giving Arsteel uncertain glances every so often, though. He didn't like how he was feeling at the moment; guilty and nervous that the other man was upset with him. He hadn't done anything wrong, had he?

Arsteel was silent as they returned to the building, immediately finding Adam and asking him to check over Amos.

Adam quickly did as requested, treating the worst of the cuts with antibacterial cream and putting the most juvenile band-aids they'd scavenged on them, to show his own displeasure at Amis's actions. He turned toward Arsteel. "Nothing that needed stitches and nothing that appears life threatening...."

Amos stared at the 'Hello Kitty' and 'Scooby Doo' that now adorned his arms. He couldn't bring himself to look either of the older men in the eye.

Arsteel let out his breath slowly and nodded his thanks to Adam, then turned to Amos. "We're going to be talking about what just happened. The only choice you have is where the conversation will take place."

Amos blinked at that, finally looking up at Arsteel uncertainly. "You are angry with me..." he said softly with a hint of confusion. He'd known Arsteel wasn't happy the moment the other man had arrived. He'd felt guilty too. He just didn't understand why. He also didn't really care where they talked and wasn't sure why he was being told to pick a place. "It doesn't matter to me where. Pick where you think best..." he finally said softly, with a shrug. Maybe if he let Arsteel have more control, the other man wouldn't be angry anymore.

Arsteel nodded and just led the way to his own room, figuring that was the best place for privacy. He didn't speak until they were inside and the door was closed. Then, he said, "I'm not angry. Disappointed, yes. Worried, yes. Why did you leave?"

Amos shifted uncomfortably. He wasn't sure disappointment was better. It made the guilt increase and took away his typical defense against anger. He swallowed, almost squirming in place. "Felt bored. Useless. Restless," he mumbled quietly. He knew none of those were very good reasons for doing something, even if he wasn't sure if he'd done something wrong.

"That doesn't explain why you left without a word. Without saying anything," Arsteel said. "If you were feeling bored, restless...you should have talked to me. Not left without a word. We have to be able to trust each other here. Trust each other not to wander off. Not to get ourselves hurt."

Amos' eyes widened at those words and his face turned pink. "I didn't want to bother you... you were working. And I didn't think it mattered if I said anything," he said honestly.

"Why would you think that?" Arsteel asked directly. "And all I was doing was planting. Even if I'd been busy doing something else, I would still expect you to talk to me."

"We... none of us... are you our captain?" Amos found himself asking, instead of answering the question. He needed to understand something before he could explain himself.

Arsteel nodded slowly. "None of you have spoken up against me taking charge. About me taking control. So yes. That is accurate."

"That's why I didn't say anything. I didn't know you were in charge and I had to tell you...." Amos wrinkled his nose and bit his lip. "I guessed you prolly were, though. I should have told you. I think... I thought it wouldn't matter. That you wouldn't care. Or... I dunno. Maybe I was afraid that you would care and was trying to get you mad at me so you'd stop caring...." Admitting that was harder, yet easier, than Amos had expected.

"That wouldn't happen," Arsteel replied. "I do care. And I'm not going to stop caring. What I will do is punish you for leaving without a word. For endangering yourself getting into a fight you didn't need to be involved in."

Amos stiffened slightly at the word punishment. In his experience, punishments were harsh. "If I refuse to let you punish me... will you send me away? Leave me here when the building goes again?" The question was honest and he wasn't attempting to hide the small amount of fear that Arsteel would do exactly that. After all. Captains had sent those who didn't meet smaller expectations through airlocks before. Outright disobedience in refusing to accept Arsteel's decision about punishing him was not a small expectation not met. It was mutiny.

"No," Arsteel answered honestly. "I wouldn't leave you behind. No matter what happens." He waited a beat before saying, "When I mention punishment, I'm not talking about a beating, or a flogging, or mutilation. My idea of punishment is more personal. It won't cause permanent or even lasting harm."

Amos looked into Arsteel's eyes and believed the older man. "Okay. I... I deserve to be punished. I knew better, even if I wasn't certain. What... what do you need me to do?" he asked quietly, intending to cooperate to the best of his ability.

"Just try not to fight me," Arsteel said gently. Reaching out, he placed a hand on Amos' shoulder, mindful of his wounds, and guided him towards the bed. Taking a seat, he carefully guided Amos across his lap.

At first, Amos didn't know what Arsteel was doing. By the time he figured it out, he was being positioned. He didn't fight; he'd determined that Arsteel was his leader and he needed to follow, but he couldn't stop a nervous protest. "Wait! You're going to spank me?" He swallowed. "I don't know if I can keep from fighting...." His confession hung between them, weighed down by Amos' memories.

Arsteel placed a hand on Amos' back and rubbed gently. "I can keep control of you, so that you don't hurt yourself or me." He rubbed a bit longer and then bared the younger man.

Amos closed his eyes tight and tensed up as he was bared. If this was how Arsteel chose to correct him, then of course he deserved it. He couldn't help the nervousness, though. In his experience, there were only two types of spanking. Sexual and the kind that would leave you unable to walk for a day.

Arsteel could feel the tension in Amos' body and he rubbed the younger man's back for a bit longer before bringing his other hand down in a firm smack, holding back enough so that it would sting, but not be unbearable. And then he repeated the smack, settling quickly into a pattern down to Amos' thighs. "From now on, you will not leave the building alone and without talking to me first," he said firmly.

Amos remained tense at first, unwilling to believe what his body was telling him; that this wasn't sexual, but it wasn't debilitatingly harsh either. Slowly, though, the tension eased, until he was draped over Arsteel's knees, limp and submissive. Arsteel was one of the people to follow. More than that; he was a man to obey. "Yes, sir." Amos responded to the order in a shaky voice, surprised to find his eyes and voice flooded with tears.

"Good," Arsteel responded. He completed a second circuit of sways and then began a third. All the time, his other hand gently rubbed Amos' back.

"I'm sorry..." Amos blurted out. His voice was honest. Hiding nothing. "Should have told you... talked to you... asked...."  He shivered slightly. The combination of gentle rubbing but firm discipline was leaving him with a need to give in and promise to obey anything Arsteel said.

"You will next time, won't you?" Arsteel asked calmly. "You'll remember to tell me, to ask me, next time."

"Yes, sir... I'll come to you and ask..." Amos whimpered the promise, agreeing without saying it that Arsteel was now in control and Amos would get his permission for decisions like that. It was surprising to Amos how much his backside stung and burned from the spanking. Arsteel wasn't being harsh at all, but that was more effective than any of the harsher punishments he'd received in his life. It was enabling him to think on his actions and what he would do in the future, instead of the need to get away.

"Exactly right." Arsteel didn't increase the force behind the swats at all, but did move his hand a little lower, focusing more smacks to Amos' sit spots and thighs.

Amos wasn't sobbing or even crying hard, but the act of submitting to Arsteel, of laying over the older man's knee and accepting correction, of finding out and accepting that the older man cared about him enough to act when he did something potentially harmful to himself and wouldn't send him away or wipe his hands of him... it was impossible to keep his emotions fully contained. Tears did slide down his face. His breathing hitched as Arsteel heated the more tender and sensitive areas. He felt warm and cared about and found himself wishing the spanking wouldn't end, if it meant the caring would continue.

Arsteel finished the spanking with a final few smacks, then carefully replaced Amos' clothing. Then, without hesitation, he moved Amos into his arms, on his lap, hugging the younger man close and tight.

Amos' breath caught in his chest as Arsteel held him. And then he was twisting to wrap his arms around the older man, holding tight and nuzzling against his neck.

Arsteel tightened his embrace, hugging Amos tightly to himself. "I'm glad you're safe," he murmured.

"Anytime I did stuff my friends didn't like, they just yelled at me or locked me up or drugged me to stop me..." Amos mumbled into Arsteel's skin, still holding tight and hiding his face against the older man's neck.

"I'm not going to do any of those things," Arsteel promised, stroking his hand down Amos' back. "You've been punished and you're forgiven now."

"You won't keep being disappointed?" Amos asked softly.

"I won't be disappointed unless it happens again. But it's over with now." Arsteel stroked his fingers gently through Amos' hair.

"Okay..." Amos sighed softly, pressing his head against Arsteel's hand. "If it happens again, you won't make me leave?" he asked, a little nervously. When he started feeling a certain way, it wasn't always easy to control his impulses.

"No, never," Arsteel promised. "I wouldn't ever make you leave." He continued gently stroking his fingers through Amos' hair, keeping his arms tightly wrapped around the younger man.

"Okay... cuz..." Amos swallowed hard. "...I can't always control my impulses. I don't wanna disobey you, but I know it'll happen 'ventually. Don't wanna hafta leave cuz I failed...."

"If you disobey me, nothing will end. It's a learning experience, not a failure." Arsteel continued with the gentle affection as he spoke. "If you disobey me again, I will handle it exactly as I just have."

Amos took a slow, quivering breath. "That's fair." He nuzzled against Arsteel's neck and shoulder in a needy way. "Didn't think it'd be like that," he admitted.

"What did you think it would be like?" Arsteel asked softly, stroking his other hand over Amos' back, rubbing up under the shirt because he thought the skin-to-skin contact felt better.

"Haven't been spanked since I got big enough to fight it. When I was still too small to fight, it was more a beating if I was in trouble." He paused reluctantly, before continuing, "Sometimes, one of the people who bought me for the night liked to, before..." He swallowed, hiding his face against Arsteel’s shoulder.

"For sex? Foreplay?" Arsteel let his head rest gently against Amos'. "It wasn't about causing you unbearable pain. Or about sex. It was to show you I care. That I will step in and protect you from harm to the best of my ability. Even if the harm is caused by your own actions."

"Yessir... not the sex. I didn't think you wanted me like that. But thought it would hurt worse. Just told ya bout the sex cuz... those were the two ways I got spanked." Amos flushed.

Arsteel stroked his back gently; threaded his fingers through Amos' hair. Spoke in a soft voice. "I don't believe sex should be about causing pain. And from what I've seen of you, you've had far too much pain in your past. Been hurt by far too many people."

"So, you'll only hurt enough to teach me to take care of myself... to obey you..." Amos whispered.

"That's exactly right." Arsteel gently nuzzled against Amos' head.

Amos hugged tight, nuzzling again. "Can I stay with you tonight?" he asked hesitantly. "Feels good. Snuggling."

"Of course." Arsteel rubbed his hair and back gently, cuddling the younger man close. "And you can cuddle with me any other time you might want to as well," he promised.

"You won't think I'm weak? Pathetic?" Amos asked hopefully.

"Not even a little," Arsteel murmured. Tightening his own embrace, he added, "Cuddling you feels good."

Amos made a happy little noise at that. "Maybe I can move into your room? Can snuggle every night...."

Arsteel smiled at that. "You are more than welcome to move in here permanently. To sleep in my arms every night."

Amos leaned back and gave Arsteel a bashful grin. "I'll go grab my stuff and move it over..." he said, obviously happy.

Letting his hand rest gently against Amos' face, Arsteel offered, "Once you've picked up your things, you are more than welcome to cuddle once more."

"I'd like that..." Amos admitted, before carefully stepping back then heading into the room he'd originally been given. It didn't take long to gather his stuff together and soon, he was back, putting his clothes and weapons in one of the shelves and putting his sleeping bag down next to Arsteel's. "I think these bags can zip together and make one large bag..." he suggested quietly.

Arsteel nodded, checking to see how it worked and then putting the two bags together. Once the bed was fully prepared, he settled and then simply held his arms out to Amos in silent invitation.

Amos kicked his shoes off and quickly crawled in next to Arsteel. He pressed as close as possible, snuggling.

Arsteel pulled Amos in close and tight, rubbing one hand up and down the other man's back while he gently stroked Amos' hair with the other hand.

"If I had to get stuck far away from my family, I'm glad I was found by you ..." Amos whispered.

"I'll take care of you," Arsteel murmured, his words a low promise.

"I'll take care of you too..." Amos responded. "And I'll obey you."

"I know." Arsteel hugged him a bit tighter. "We'll look after each other."

Amos shifted until he was pressed tight against Arsteel, from his head on the older man's chest, to foot.

****

Adam waited for an hour before he glanced at Kung Lao. "I'm going to check on Dorinda and then head to bed. We can explore again tomorrow, if you're interested."

Kung Lao nodded. "If we're still here tomorrow, I'd like to explore a bit more. We'll have to be even more on guard, though," he added. "In case there are any more of those things Amos fought."

"Yeah. My healing is slow enough, I don't want to risk it," Adam agreed. Gathering the medicine, he headed to Dorinda's room and knocked. "Time for more pain meds.  And I'd like to make sure you've stopped bleeding."

Dorinda glanced up at him, her face a bit pale. "I... okay...." She relaxed the tight grip she had on the sleeping bag; at least a little.

Adam smiled gently. "Same as before. I'll tell you exactly what I need to do. If you say no, or need an explanation, I'll stop and explain." He proceeded to do that. Once he finished examining her, he gave her another dose of medicine. "We're all going to bed now, but I'm in the room right next to yours if you need anything," he told her.

Dorinda nodded and took a deep breath. "I... hopefully won't wake you up. I've been having nightmares," she admitted quietly.

"I prefer you wake me up if you need. I can give you something to help you sleep. If you want," Adam offered.

She bit her lip. "I'm worried about getting trapped inside a nightmare...."

Adam paused. "Fair enough. I'll leave my door open. If you leave yours open as well, I'll hear if you need me and can come in."

"All right," she whispered, picking uncertainly, almost nervously at the sleeping bag. "Maybe...that'll help me sleep better."

Adam smiled gently. "We'll keep you safe. Did you take your medicine?"

Dorinda nodded, unable to help but yawn. The medicine was clearly having an effect, as she was starting to blink sleepily.

"Sleep, I'll be here. Watch over you..." Adam promised, settling back to wait for her to sleep before going to his own bedding.

Sighing quietly, she closed her eyes, allowing sleep to overtake her.

****

When they woke up the next morning, the building hadn't moved, but as soon as Adam stepped outside the door, he was hit with a strong ache and queasy feeling. Going back inside to where the others were gathered around the kitchen table, he said, "We shouldn't leave the building. I think we will be jumping very soon."

Amos frowned. "Not even enough time to look around the perimeter?" He was obviously getting ready to argue with Adam.

"We shouldn't risk it." Arsteel had claimed one of the seats next to Amos. While he'd slept with the younger man in his arms, Amos hadn't said or done anything to indicate he'd want to be held in front of the others. So, all Arsteel did was let his leg rest against Amos' under the table; so that the physical contact was there.

"We don't want to risk getting trapped here," Kung Lao said quietly. "Who knows when or if the building would come back?"

Amos might have argued, but he could feel Arsteel's leg pressed against his. it reminded him that Arsteel was someone he'd chosen to follow...to obey. He pressed his leg against the older man's, acknowledging the words and the fact he would listen. "So, we're stuck inside today. Guess we can clean out some of the areas in the building we've avoided so far. If we clean them out, we'll have more living area; and might find some useful items. There are a couple of floors that were chained closed. Did we get any bolt cutters in any of our forays?"

"I think we did. We may want to hold off on breaking any chains to open up new floors until we've figured out a little more about how the building works, though. In case there is a reason we might want it to stay chained," Adam recommended.

"So... clean out the junk rooms on the floors we already know about. Maybe we'll find that fridge you keep grousing about," Amos teased Adam.

Adam snorted, before handing Dorinda a glass of water and some medication. "You need me to check your wounds?" he asked Amos. He'd already checked Dorinda's.

"They seemed okay yesterday. I should be good," Amos said. He didn't actually say no. He figured Arsteel might have something to say about it.

"Probably a good idea to get them checked out anyway," Arsteel said mildly. "Any injuries should be checked regularly. We don't want to risk any infections."

Kung Lao nodded, standing to help clear the table. "You'll get no argument from me there."

Amos sighed. "Okay. Wanna check me here or in the room?"

Adam snorted. "Given where some of the injuries were located, probably better in your room. We don't want to make anyone else uncomfortable," he said, thinking of Dorinda.

"Do you want me there?" Arsteel asked Amos.

Amos thought about it. He did actually want Arsteel there, but he'd never needed hand holding in the past and couldn't figure out what was going on with him that he suddenly needed it now. So, he hesitated.

Adam took the choice out of his hands. "Actually, you being there will help. You can see what I do. Then from now on, you can check over his wounds, make sure there is no infection or other problems. If there is nothing wrong, then it doesn't have to be me that always handles it."

Arsteel nodded and stood up. He waited for the other two men before heading to the room that now belonged to both him and Amos.

Once in the room, Amos stripped. He figured if Adam needed to check, he wasn't going to be dealing with having to shift clothing around in an awkward bid for modesty that wasn't really necessary.

Adam was quick and efficient in the exam, making sure Arsteel looked at and cataloged everything he pointed out. The other man would be taking over Amos's care, after all. He needed to know what to look for and what he was looking at, in case something went wrong. "Everything is healing nicely. I am a little worried about this one cut..." Adam pointed out a cut on Amos' thigh, from where the building had fallen on him in his own dimension. "It's looking a little red and puffy. I'm going to remove the stitches, clean it thoroughly, then re-stitch and bandage. After, you'll need to apply antibiotic cream to it morning and evening."

Arsteel nodded in understanding. "I've seen wounds get infected before. I know the signs to look out for. I'll take care of him." The words were a promise.

"Good. Makes it easier..." Adam proceeded to do as he said he would. By the time he finished, the wound was freshly cleaned and had brand new stitches. He handed Arsteel the ointment. "I'll let you handle this part. I'm going to go out and pick an area to clean."

Amos blinked as the other man left, then glanced at Arsteel. "I can put it on, if you want."

"It'll probably be easier if you let me do it," Arsteel replied. "Unless you don't feel comfortable with me doing so." He paused, so that Amos could voice a protest if he needed to. They were rooming together now, sleeping in each other's arms, but nothing further had happened.

Amos smiled. "Trust you. Feel more comfortable with you than anyone..." he said softly, before shifting so Arsteel could treat the wound easier. "Sides... it's on my thigh. Not somewhere more embarrassing. And considering you spanked my bare butt last night..." Amos gave the older man an impish grin, showing there were no hard feelings about that.

Arsteel began to carefully treat the wound. "I'm glad to know that didn't make you trust me any less," he said softly. "I like that you feel that comfortable with me."

"Made me trust you more," Amos admitted honestly. "You weren't trying to placate me or manipulate me to doing what you wanted. You just made it clear what you expected and what would happen if I chose to ignore you." Amos gave an almost bashful look. "Told you there was only three types of people... but I think I might have accidently discovered a fourth...."

Arsteel smiled at that. He finished treating the wound and straightened. "I won't manipulate you or change my expectations," he promised. "If punishment becomes necessary again, we'll talk about it first." He reached out and gently squeezed Amos' shoulder.

"I know what you expect... you'd only punish me if I did something I knew you wouldn't want me to do, or should know anyway..." Amos leaned into the squeezing of his shoulder. "You aren't just someone to follow..." he whispered. "...You're someone to obey. There aren't many of those for me. Very, very few really. I think you are, though, because you're good and will choose what's right and... obeying you means I'll do what's right. You're my compass. If I disobey my compass, then I don't do what's good or right and..."  Amos wrinkled his nose not sure he made any sense. "I want to do what's right and be a good person. I just don't always know what that is. So... I've gotta obey you. Because if I do, at least... I have a chance at doing that. Being that. And if I disobey you, then you punishing me for it will help me learn, at least. Hopefully...." He reached up and ran his hand through his hair uncertainly, suddenly shy and feeling like he'd said too much.

Arsteel wrapped his arms around Amos, holding the other man as tight as he'd held him after the spanking. As tight as he'd held him during the night. "I'll help you," he promised. "Keep you in the right path. Doing the right thing. And take care of you. Keep taking care of you. No matter what happens."

Amos wrapped his own arms around Arsteel, sinking into the embrace. "Thank you..." he whispered gratefully.

Tightening his arms around Amos, Arsteel asked softly, "Does no one from your world hug you? Give you affection?"

"Naomi... she was like a big sister to me. Where we were... it was better not to show it usually," Amos answered quietly. "My crew became like family. We might have if it had felt safe."

Arsteel gently rubbed his hand down Amos' back. The other man was still naked, which was better, to Arsteel's mind...because it meant he could give the other man affection more easily. "There's no reason not to have affection now, anywhere and anytime you want it," he murmured.

Amos shivered, pressing closer. "Even... even if I wanted it all the time?" he asked curiously.

"That wouldn't be a problem," Arsteel promised. "I will willingly cuddle you and hold you like this, or on my lap, even if it it's every moment of the day and night."

"Exactly like this?" Amos wiggled his eyebrows and gave a naughty grin.

Chuckling softly, Arsteel said, "As long as you warn the others."

Amos' grin softened and he bit his lip, just looking at Arsteel. "I... I hope you don't mind. How attached I've become to you, so quickly. It... I don't get attached to a lot of people, but when I do... I just don't want to become a burden..." He swallowed.

"You aren't a burden. You couldn't ever be," Arsteel promised. "I don't mind that you've become attached to me." He hugged Amos tighter to himself. "I've become just as attached to you just as quickly."

Amos snuggled closer, nuzzling against Arsteel's neck and shoulder. Hesitantly, he kissed the pulse point, then held very still, in case Arsteel told him it wasn't welcome.

Arsteel gently threaded his fingers through Amos' hair, his other hand stroking down the younger man's back. "It's all right," he murmured. "You can follow your instincts. Touch how you want."

Amos let out a tiny breath, relaxing into Arsteel's arms at the words and nuzzling, then kissing some more. Not kissing hard; he wasn't going to mark the other man... didn't feel right to mark him before Arsteel had claimed and marked him, since Arsteel was the one in control, but he kissed in a way that hopefully felt good. He wanted to make Arsteel feel good; the way Arsteel made him feel, just by accepting him the way he was.

Stroking Amos' hair and back, Arsteel brushed a tender kiss against one of Amos' ears and then the other one. For now, he just stroked and kissed. Fairly sure that Amos had had little gentleness in his life, he wanted to make sure he gave that to the younger man.

Amos shivered at the gentleness and let out a tiny whimper of need. He could spend all day and all night just being held tight and kissed in this manner, he decided. It was arousing, but not in the way he was usually aroused. It was... He didn't need for it to go any further than it was. What he wanted and needed was what was being given. His body was flushed and sensitive, but his member wasn't hard. He didn't understand, but it didn't really matter. All that mattered was belonging to Arsteel in whatever way the older man chose; and if he was choosing to hold tight and kiss? To be gentle? Amos really couldn't find any reason to complain.

Gently kissing Amos' ear again, Arsteel kissed lightly down towards the younger man's neck. His arms wrapped a bit more firmly and tightly around Amos' waist, rubbing gently over bare skin, stroking down his sides and over his hips.

Amos shivered and moaned and shifted so Arsteel could touch how he wanted. He kissed when he could. He felt himself warming and falling in love with the man who held him. His master.

***

The building had jumped within the hour of Adam's pronouncement. The area they had ended up in was a wasteland of ice, with no signs of civilization or life at all, really. Staying inside and working was easy. It was a bit irritating that they stayed in that area for a good 72 hours (Adam was counting) before they jumped again. On the plus side, they cleaned out all the rooms on the two main floors they were using. And they had found a fridge.

The second place they jumped to wasn't so dangerous looking, but it still lacked noticeable civilization.

"We might want to take a look around this area," Arsteel commented, as they ate breakfast together. "The plants are doing well, but we might want to see if there's anything we can hunt."

"Next time we stop somewhere there's electronics and stuff available, we should get radios," Kung Lao commented.

"Good point on both counts. We probably want to hunt together instead of splitting up. Just in case we run into something larger..." Adam commented. "Do you want to hunt or stay here?" he asked Dorinda.

Dorinda hesitated. "I... I don't really know how much use I can be," she admitted. "I haven't handled that many weapons."

"That’s fine. Stay here and relax." Adam smiled.

"If you're all ready, we can go now." Arsteel glanced at Dorinda. "We won't be gone long. And later, if you'd like, we can help you learn how to handle weapons. In case anything does happen."

Dorinda nodded slowly. "That would be good."

They headed out. Amos was surprised when they actually caught something resembling a deer. Adam had used skills he'd learned long ago to skin and butcher their catch. They'd carted everything of use back to the building, where Adam showed them how to tan, dry, salt... they preserved so much meat, Amos didn't think they'd need to hunt again any time soon.

They were in that spot for a week.

During the time they were in the spot, Arsteel helped train Dorinda in the weapons they'd collected. He and Amos continued to share a room and they all settled into a routine, though were careful not to grow too complacent, knowing that the building could shift at any time.

When the building shifted again, it shifted to what appeared to be the middle of the ocean. They couldn't tell what the building was floating on; only that when they opened the door, there was non-stop water, not even a foot of land to stand on. Adam had debated stepping off into the water to swim around the building and see what was on the other side, but as they didn't know what types of creatures were in the water, or how cold it was, or if it was poisonous to them, or anything useful... he decided against it. They spent the three days they were there opening up the third floor of the building and cleaning out rooms.

The next shift plopped them down into the center of what appeared to be a graveyard.

Arsteel looked outside at the gravestones and then stepped out, looking back at the building; which had changed enough to blend in with the background, appearing to be a crypt. Stepping back inside, he looked around at the others. "I'm not sure why we've ended up here, but I think that if we explore, we shouldn't leave this place unguarded." Having been dead and still walking around himself, he was somewhat wary of being in a place like this.

Adam stepped out, looked around, then stepped back in. "Well... I don't know whether to be relieved we're on holy ground, or freaked out that the building chose to put us there..." he admitted. "And your reaction has me worried as well." He glanced at Arsteel.

Amos shifted nervously. "Do you think vampires and zombies might be a thing?" he asked hesitantly, not wanting to seem like a scared baby, but he'd seen a lot of weirdness since getting stuck on this multileveled taxi.

Kung Lao glanced at Arsteel. "They were in your world, weren't they? Though you never tried to eat anyone...."

Arsteel looked at him blankly. "Why would I? Unless it was ordered by who was controlling me, though I can't think what could be gained by that...."

Dorinda glanced, almost fearfully, at the door. "I can't think it's a good thing to end up in a place for the dead," she whispered.

Adam nodded. "You stay in the building. Lock it behind us. I'd have to hope that it would have some type of protections against things that go bump in the night getting inside, but as far as we've been able to discover, all windows have bars over them, so if anything tries to come in, it would make a racket and give you ample warning. You've been practicing with the weapons. Keep a gun and a sword with you."

Amos cleared his throat. "So... maybe we should return before night?"

Arsteel nodded. "We should," he agreed. He looked at Dorinda. "You only open the door if it's us."

She nodded quickly.

When they left the building, Amos looked up into the sky. The sun wasn't quite overhead yet and it was morning, so he figured they had a while before it became dark. They walked out of the cemetery and down the road into town. Cars were driving past them and people were carrying on with their lives as if nothing unusual was going on. It probably wasn't. Amos wasn't sure why his nerves were on edge.

When they came to a mall, Adam accidentally bumped into a well-dressed man who was paying more attention to texting on his phone than to where he was going. "Sorry..." he said.

The man just held up his middle finger and kept walking, typing on his phone.

Adam snorted and pulled out a credit card and cash, tossing the rest of the wallet he'd lifted into a nearby trashcan. "If we make it quick, we'll be able to get some of those big-name items we've been needing but can't easily get," he said, heading into an electronics store.

Amos blinked, then followed.

Arsteel looked blankly around at the items in the electronics store. While he'd got used to the technology in the building, most of what was here, he'd never seen before. He wandered over to one of the TVs, staring at the moving images on the screen.

Kung Lao quickly headed towards the radios. He'd thought about phones, but considering they ended up in different dimensions, he was fairly sure that they wouldn't work as well.

Amos quickly realized that most of the items in the store would have been in a museum in his dimension. He went through, grabbing smaller items that he recognized, that he knew didn't need to have a connection to a satellite or other method of receiving information to work. That's why, when he put his items into the basket Adam carried, he had a music player, speakers and several disks with music. He also had grabbed some DVD's and a DVD player.

Adam had grabbed a laptop and some software. He'd also grabbed several different components that he figured, if he put them together, he might be able to hobble a satellite dish together. That way, when they were in areas with technology, maybe they could find a frequency and find out about the area before they went out to explore. He waited for everyone to return with what they wanted to buy and then went to pay, using the credit card. He was holding his breath as the purchases rang up and he ran the card through the reader; if the card had been reported stolen, they could have problems. If it didn't have enough credit free on the card, they would have to put some stuff back. Luckily, the purchase went through without issue and they were able to leave with all the items they'd bought.

"So... should we take the stuff back home and then return to town, or keep shopping and head back when we're done?" he asked the others.

"We should probably take the stuff back home," Arsteel commented. "You picked up some communication devices, didn't you? We can leave one with Dorinda. That way, if anything happens, she'll be easily able to reach us."

"Kung Lao got radios... enough for each of us to have one and a few extra just in case," Adam stated.

"If the card hasn't reached its limit yet, maybe we can buy actual beds..." Amos suggested. "Or at least actual mattresses."

"They'll be more difficult to carry," Arsteel said. "So, I do think we should take our other items back first."

"Yeah, I don't think any shop will deliver to a graveyard," Kung Lao muttered.

"We probably couldn't get delivery the same day anyway," Adam added.

Amos pouted. "So, we 'borrow' a truck. Buy the mattresses. Bring them back ourselves. 'Return' the truck..." He shrugged.

"Might work," Adam said. "Sooner we get back and drop this stuff off, sooner we can try and do that."

Arsteel was quiet as they headed back to the building, more troubled by being around the graveyard than he'd expected they would be. He helped to carry everything inside, though, and paid attention while Kung Lao explained to both him and Dorinda how the radios worked.

Soon, the four were heading out again, heading to a mattress store that they'd seen the first time they'd gone into town. Amos kept his eyes open and when he saw a truck on a side-street, in an area that indicated the owner might not be returning immediately, he quickly went to it, popped the lock and hot-wired it so they could drive to the store where they could get the mattresses (and maybe a little bit more furniture to make the building more of a comfy home).

Kung Lao glanced at Arsteel, noticing that the man who was (for all intents and purposes) the one in charge was quiet, maybe even subdued. He wasn't sure if it was because of culture shock, or just general unease...but still. He glanced at Adam, wondering if he'd seen it too...if he might be able to help Arsteel adjust, having lived for so long.

Not that he could really ask with Arsteel right there and listening in....

Adam had noticed. The problem was, he was feeling the same sense of unease. Which, considering they were on holy ground, he didn't normally feel that way. Something was off in this dimension but he didn't know what it was. He was on guard, keeping an eye out.

Amos always had a difficult time reading social cues. He could tell that something was bothering everyone else, but he didn't know what it was, or why it was, or in what way it was bothering them. It left him feeling antsy, which was never a good thing. It didn't take long for them to buy the mattresses they wanted: one king size mattress for each of them (even if Amos would be sharing Arsteel's) and an extra in case they got a 'guest'. They couldn't fit anything else into the back of the truck, so they didn't get any other furniture, but Amos figured the mattresses were a win. He drove them back to the 'crypt' and they unloaded everything.  "I'll drop the truck off a couple of blocks from here so that it can be found. Be right back..." he said, just taking off without waiting for a response. Adam and Arsteel's nervousness had finally got to him and he needed to act.

Kung Lao blinked, glancing back the way Amos had gone. "He didn't take one of the radios," he muttered fretfully.

Arsteel shook his head and focused on Kung Lao. "I will keep watch for when he returns."

Adam looked at the sky. "Hope he moves fast. I was going to say to leave the truck till the morning... sun's going down quick."

***

Faith had received word of a possible vamp nest in the cemetery on the north side of town. She was still learning her way around the new city; a new hellmouth had sprung up the month before. She was walking down the road toward the cemetery when a strange guy strolled up next to her and gave her a curious look. He didn't seem like a vamp; at least, she didn't get any vampy vibes off him. Still. She eyed him warily.

Amos walked beside the new girl, giving her curious looks ever so often. She was heading the same direction as he was, which was unusual. He had a reason to be heading that way. Most people wouldn't have a reason to go to a cemetery at night. He found himself staring at her, trying to figure out if she was a vampire or zombie; not that he would know what one of those looked like (if they existed), but everyone had been acting so weird today, he couldn't help but react to it.

Faith was getting pretty weirded out by the guy just staring at her. She was just about to turn and give him what-for when, all of a sudden, she was flying one direction and socially-clueless was flying in the opposite direction. Between them stood three vampires. "Guess there was a nest!" she chirped, pulling out her stake and jumping straight into a fight.

Amos stood and shook his head to clear it, noting that one of the people who had thrown him was coming toward him now and had a very odd-looking face. He also noted, out of the corner of his eye, that the woman he'd been walking next to had what appeared to be a stake. So, stakes were really a thing? Great. All he had was the machete Adam insisted he learn to use (since he wasn't overly comfortable with a sword). Sighing, he pulled it out and swung it at the vampire, surprising both it and himself when he sliced clean through its neck and it turned to dust.

Faith saw and grinned. "Way to go! Two more coming up behind you!" she yelled, before dusting her own vamp.

***

With night falling, Arsteel's sense of uneasiness had grown even more. There was no sign of Amos...and worry over the man he cared for a whole lot was stabbing into him. He grabbed his sword and he prepared to leave the building.

Adam grabbed his own sword, preparing to join Arsteel. "Keep the door closed. I noticed writing on the side by the door as we came in from getting the mattresses and it loosely translates into a warding spell to keep evil out. As long as you don't invite anything in, you should be safe..." he said to Kung Lao and Dorinda, before stepping out into the darkness.

Amos was literally fighting for his life by this point. Faith had moved closer to him- they were protecting each other's backs- but they were outnumbered badly.

Faith cursed the lack of information she'd had. If she'd known that the nest was twenty vamps strong, she would have made different plans on how to get rid of them. If it weren't for the strange man who ended up helping her, she would have been dead by now.

Arsteel quickly followed the sounds of fighting, somehow not surprised when he saw Amos involved in it. And a strange woman. He didn't waste any time. He didn't hesitate. He immediately went onto the attack, aiming his sword to cut off the heads of those he encountered. 

He'd been a Lifeless. He knew simply wounding an undead would do nothing to slow them down.

Amos felt relief when he saw Arsteel and Adam joining in, cutting the heads off the vamps. "They're friends!" he yelled to Faith, so that she didn't attack them by accident.

"We've gotta get out of here!" Faith gasped. She saw another group of twenty vamps heading their way. "We're outnumbered. Can't fight them all...."

"Follow me..." Adam told her, beginning to clear a path back to the crypt.

Faith followed.

So did Amos.

Arsteel quickly brought up the rear, attacking any of the undead that got too close.

Adam was first through the door, motioning Faith in without words. She quickly entered, followed by Amos and Arsteel. Adam slammed the door shut and bolted it.

Faith was bent over, catching her breath. When she finally straightened and looked around, her eyes widened. "What the...?"

Just then, the building began to shake.

"What? But... I didn't feel the warning!" Amos blurted.

"Everyone here?" Kung Lao quickly moved over, eyes widening when he saw Faith. "Good job we got an extra mattress...." he muttered.

"Yeah. Uh. Guess I should introduce myself. I'm Amos," Amos said. "This is Arsteel." He pointed at the man who was very close to him, looking like he was getting ready to do an examination that very second. "They're Adam, Kung Lao and Dorinda."

"I'm Faith. How's this crypt so big inside?" she asked.

"It's not a crypt," Kung Lao said. "We're travelling between worlds. This building changes its shape to fit in with whatever it appears in." He paused. "I don't think any of us know why it appears in some of the places it does."

Arsteel had moved close enough to Amos that he could easily check the other man over for injuries. Probably the only reason he hadn't actually stripped the younger man was because the others were there.

"Anyone hurt? Need bandaging?" Adam asked.

"I got cut..." Faith said. "I heal quick, but if you can stitch me up so it doesn't scar, I'd appreciate it."

"You've got it." Adam motioned toward the room they'd designated the infirmary, once they'd cleaned out enough spaces.

"I don't think I was wounded, but I'll go to my room so Arsteel can check." Amos sighed, before heading to the room he and Arsteel shared.

Arsteel quickly went with Amos, not wanting to waste any time in checking over the other man.

As soon as they were in their room, Amos shut the door and stripped naked, then stood still so Arsteel could examine him.

Immediately, Arsteel began checking Amos over for injuries, the tension obviously seeping out of him as he found none.

Amos waited until Arsteel was done checking him before saying anything. "It got dark quicker than expected... and then they were attacking. I couldn't just leave her to fight alone..." he said uncertainly, to explain why he hadn't retreated to the building immediately.

Arsteel rested his hands on Amos' shoulders and said, quietly, "You left without taking one of those radios with you. We knew there was something off about this world."

Amos winced. "Not used to having them. Didn't think about it...."

"Which is why you shouldn't have just left without letting anyone say anything," Arsteel said quietly.

Amos swallowed hard, looking at his feet. This situation was extremely similar to when he'd left the building without asking Arsteel. Yeah, he'd told them what he was doing... but he hadn't given any time for them to respond and he hadn't asked. He was meant to obey the older man. He should have waited. "I disappointed and worried you..." he whispered. It wasn't a question.

Not saying anything else, he shifted so that he was standing next to Arsteel in such a way that the older man could begin swatting immediately, if he decided to. Even if Amos eventually ended up draped over Arsteel's lap, after what he'd just done, he figured he would deserve a bit harsher or longer punishment. If his master decided to swat him in a variety of positions so that different areas of his bottom and thighs received the correction, Amos wouldn't fight. He felt too guilty.

Arsteel reached out and wrapped his arms around Amos. He needed to hold onto the younger man for a few moments; just to feel that Amos was safe and to let go of that fear that had haunted him since seeing Amos in the middle of the fight. Then, he led Amos towards the new mattress. Sat down and guided the other man across his lap.

Amos clung to Arsteel, relief flooding him that he hadn't angered the man enough to not want him. When Arsteel led him, positioned him, he didn't fight at all.

As he had the first time, after Amos was settled in place, Arsteel began to gently rub Amos' back. His other hand rose and fell in the first of the firm smacks he delivered to the younger man's backside. They weren't any harder than the first time he'd spanked Amos. "I can't lose you." His voice was very low and intense. "You were outnumbered...could have been killed."

"I... I'm sorry. Didn't actually deliberately go after them, for once. Had no choice but to fight at first. When it became possible to run again... didn't want to leave her alone. But... I'm still sorry. Don't like worrying or disappointing you." Amos sniffled, surprised to find himself crying.

"It wouldn't have been necessary to fight alone if you'd taken one of those radios. Waited long enough so I could remind you." Arsteel still rubbed Amos' back gently, even as he swatted down to the other man's thighs and then began a second circuit of smacks.

"No, sir... wouldn't have been..." Amos said mournfully, then let out a tiny sob. He felt so guilty now. He normally wouldn't feel guilty at all. He didn't know how to handle it.

Continuing to gently rub the younger man's back, Arsteel began a third circuit of smacks. "I know it's not always easy to remember you answer to me now. I know you're doing your best. Making a mistake isn't bad. It just means that you need to be reminded. Taken in hand. Punished and forgiven."

"You forgive me?" Amos asked, in a tiny, scared but hopeful voice.

"Always," Arsteel promised. "I love you." The words were spoken with complete honesty.

"Love you too..." Amos admitted nervously. Any time he loved someone it was scary. It meant they could actually hurt him. Destroy him. But he needed Arsteel to know, more than he needed to not be scared. He began shifting, as the spanking had finally reached a pain threshold that would get his attention.

Arsteel wrapped his arm around Amos' waist, holding the younger man close against his stomach. He began to focus more swats to Amos' sit spots and thighs; again, just as he had done the first time.

Amos whimpered softly as the more sensitive and tender areas were targeted. This time felt worse, even though he knew Arsteel wasn't spanking any harder. He felt guiltier- because this time he'd known better. He'd known who he was supposed to obey and he'd still messed up. He began to cry more vocally and tried his best to hold still, so that Arsteel could punish him without a fight.

Arsteel spanked a little longer than he had the first time; not too much, but making sure the sting would linger a bit. Then, he moved Amos into his arms and on his lap, hugging the younger man tightly. Pressed a kiss to Amos' shoulder.

Amos went limp in Arsteel's arms as the older man pulled him up to cuddle. He began to sob softly- only Arsteel would hear- and press and hold tight to the older man as he began to repeat 'sorrys' over and over again. He still felt guilty, but didn't know how to make things right. Everything felt off-kilter and wrong, because he'd just gone off and done his own thing without letting Arsteel have a voice. When Arsteel was supposed to be in control.

Kissing Amos' neck gently, Arsteel murmured, "You're going to be sticking close to me from now on. Always where I can see you. So, I know exactly where you are and what you're doing."

"No going anywhere or doing anything without you? So don't even ask?" Amos choked out, sniffling, then crying again and slanting his head so his neck was completely vulnerable to Arsteel.

"That's exactly right." Arsteel pressed a line of kisses along Amos' neck; did the same to the other side. "You stay with me. No matter what."

Amos shivered and sniffled. "...Y'sir..." he finally said, in a very wet voice, obviously still crying. He still felt guilty, but maybe if he obeyed Arsteel's order to the best of his ability, some of the guilt would go away.

Arsteel gently stroked his fingers through Amos' hair, his other hand caressing the younger man's back, still giving him very gentle kisses. "I love you," he reiterated.

"I love you too!" Amos blurted out, in a tiny, high-pitched voice, then began crying hard again, even as he pressed as close and tight to Arsteel as humanly possible. "Yours... belong to you... need to listen and not run off and... I'm sorry...."

Arsteel tightened his own arms around Amos. "I know and you're forgiven," he soothed gently. "You do belong to me. I believe you'll do better. I'll help you. Keep you close."

Amos slowly calmed at Arsteel's words, but mostly because of his actions. It was hard to feel like he'd pushed the other man away when Arsteel was holding him so tight and close. "Belong to you..." he repeated softly, once he'd finally calmed enough to talk and wasn't crying. He nuzzled against Arsteel's chest and shoulders, before slanting his head and offering his neck again in the most obvious act of submission in the animal kingdom.

In response, Arsteel began to gently kiss along Amos' neck. His other hands continued to caress and stroke, even as he kissed. Not hard, not biting, but the actions were still possessive. Even if he did keep them gentle.

Amos calmed the rest of the way at the gentle but possessive affection. Sighing softly, he gave in to Arsteel's dominance; and his own need to be cuddled. And when he started to become aroused from the kissing and stroking, he didn't try and stop it or hide it. He left himself open, so that Arsteel could see, even if it made him more vulnerable.

Arsteel gently stroked over Amos' sides and hips, murmuring softly, "Good. You're not hiding from me. You're being so very good for me."

Amos quivered at the praise, his arousal growing at knowing that he'd pleased Arsteel.  "Wanna be good for you..." he whispered, in a slightly rough voice, as his arousal began to affect his breathing.

"You are. You are being so very good for me." Stroking Amos' cheek, Arsteel asked softly, "Do you want me to claim you in that way? To bring you to release?" From what little Amos had said, he'd gathered the younger man had never been given a choice. He wanted to make sure Amos had the choice with him.

Amos didn't rush to answer, giving the question serious thought. It wasn't that he hadn't had sex at all after he escaped being sold for sex, but it had always been with him being top and even when he wasn't in charge, he was in complete control at that moment. Arsteel was giving him the choice, but Amos knew instinctively; it wasn't just about this one time. And Arsteel would be the one in charge, controlling and the one on top. Did he want to start down that road? Taking a slow breath, he answered, in as clear and firm a voice as he was able, considering he was so aroused, "...Yessir... please?"

Arsteel turned Amos' face towards him and kissed him tenderly. "I know you're willingly giving up control to me, but don't be afraid to say if something feels wrong or painful." He moved his hand towards Amos' member, gently palming it.

Amos nodded mutely, returning the kiss. When Arsteel palmed his erection, he couldn't help but whimper softly; but it was with need, not pain or fear. He trusted Arsteel completely.

"And you are free to touch and explore my body however you want to," Arsteel murmured against Amos' lips, beginning to slide his hand slowly over the younger man's erection.

Amos let out a tiny sigh at the words, letting his hands begin to gently roam over Arsteel's arms and shoulders as he opened up for the kiss.

Arsteel moved to encourage the younger man to touch and explore however he wanted. His other arm wrapped tighter around Amos' waist, stroking his back and hips, as he continued to stroke and manipulate the younger man's member.

Amos groaned, his touches becoming firmer as he realized that Arsteel didn't mind him holding on or clinging. His kiss was more fervent and he hesitantly nibbled, gently, at the older man's lip.

Arsteel pressed a bit more firmly into the kiss, gliding his fingers over the bare skin he could get to.

Amos whined softly, pressing into the kiss a little bit more, inviting Arsteel to claim his mouth. He shivered as fingers glided over bare skin, leaving a warmth that was comforting and arousing at the same time.

Gently pushing his tongue into Amos' mouth, Arsteel stroked and gently squeezed, hoping to bring the other man closer to release.

Amos whine turned into a happy little 'meep' as Arsteel claimed his mouth, filling it. He sucked gently at the older man's tongue, letting his own playfully rub against it. When he finally had to pull back to breathe, he looked into Arsteel's eyes, his own wide and lust-blown. Slowly, he leaned, lay, back, until he was face-up over Arsteel's lap. He crossed his hands at the wrist, raising his arms so that they were above his head. His entire torso was exposed and vulnerable to the older man. He glanced once at Arsteel's free hand, then looked into his master's eyes again.

Grasping Amos' hands, Arsteel continued to gently stroke and manipulate the other man's member, keeping eye contact with him. He gently squeezed the hands he held.

Amos gave a tiny smile at having his hands held in place and squeezed. He held on tightly, giving his own firm squeezing, his eyes never once leaving Arsteel's face. At first, he was able to hold still as his master continued to stroke and manipulate his member. Soon, however, his hips began to make tiny thrusts, pushing his shaft into the older man's fist. He began to let out tiny moans and grunts of need. His eyes, never once leaving Arsteel's, were filled with need and the longer he lay there taking the attention, the needier his gaze became. Tears pooled in the corners of his eyes and the thrusting became more desperate, as he ached with the need to release. But he didn't. He kept his eyes on Arsteel, waiting for permission.

"You can let go." Arsteel murmured the words softly, his eyes never leaving Amos' face. "Let go. For me."

Amos immediately 'let go', his body beginning to spasm and shudder as his release spurted from him, coating Arsteel's hand and his own thighs and belly. His mouth fell open as he let out a low, drawn out, keening moan. When the last of his seed had shot from him, leaving his member limp in Arsteel's hand, he slumped boneless over his master's lap, panting softly.  His eyes had stayed on Arsteel's the entire time, allowing the older man to see every emotion in his face. There was no way Arsteel couldn't know how much he was needed, wanted, loved; Amos hadn't tried to hide anything. "...Yours..." Amos whispered raggedly, giving a besotted, devoted smile to his master.

"Mine." Arsteel whispered the word in a low, intense voice. He gently squeezed the hands he still held. "I love you. I will not let you go," he promised.

Amos swallowed and squeezed his hands back, gently. "I won't let go either..." he promised.

"Good." Arsteel carefully helped Amos back onto his lap, cuddling him tightly. He gently kissed the younger man.

Amos snuggled as close as he was able, kissing back and not fighting anything that Arsteel chose to do. "All sticky now..." He blushed faintly, but was smiling. It was a sign that he truly belonged to Arsteel now; that the older man had brought him to that point.

"We can wash," Arsteel commented. "I can take you in there. Clean you up."

Amos gave an almost bashful grin at that. "Think I might like that..." he admitted.

In response, Arsteel lifted Amos into his arms, so he could carry him through to the bathroom.

****

Downstairs, Faith was getting to know the other residents in the building. No one else was reacting to the sounds coming from upstairs; and given how muffled they were to Faith's hearing, she suspected that she was the only one that could hear, thanks to her Slayer hearing. "Lucky me..." she muttered, snorting at the odd look Adam gave her. "I've got enhanced senses in some ways; helps me to fight the vamps and demons that I regularly come across..." she explained.

Adam's eyebrows rose slightly. "So... you're hearing things?"

"Oh, yeah. First our boy was getting his backside blistered and now it sounds like he's getting some steam let off... lucky guy." Faith didn't try and sugar coat it. She suspected from what little she'd observed of Amos, that he didn't care if the others knew he was spanked, or that he was getting some satisfaction.

Kung Lao raised his eyebrows at that. "Amos did move in with Arsteel," he commented. "And they definitely seem to have formed a bond fairly quickly."

Dorinda had taken a seat next to Adam, unconsciously leaning towards him as she looked curiously at Faith. "You have enhanced senses?"

"Yeah. I can hear and see a bit better than an average person and my strength is higher. It enables me to fight the vamps and other creatures that are stronger. If I wasn't... enhanced... I'd prolly have died the first time I faced one of them..." Faith was nonchalant about it. "Not sure how it will work now, though. If what you say is true, I may not have any vampires or demons to fight in any of the other dimensions...." She frowned thoughtfully. "I may just be a freak for nothing...."

Adam snorted. "If that's the case, you aren't the only freak. But until you know for certain how the building and being in other dimensions affects you, probably better to play it safe."

"The building seems able to reverse death, at least in a way," Kung Lao said thoughtfully. "Arsteel wasn't a zombie, exactly. But he was dead. And walking around still."

Surprised, Dorinda looked at both of the men. "Arsteel was dead?"

"He said he was in his dimension. Someone brought him back, controlled him. So. Sort of a slave..." Adam nodded. "When he followed me into the building and the building took off, he was revived? Healed? All we know is that he was no longer dead."

Faith wrinkled her nose. "Do you think it would cure a vamp, if one got stuck in here with us?"

Adam shrugged faintly, wrapping an arm around Dorinda. "I don't know. I'm still trying to figure out if it's made me a normal human or left me an immortal."

Faith's eyes widened at that. "An immortal?" she said hesitantly. She only knew of one immortal and the guy was scum, to hear Angel talk.

Adam winced, then spent the next fifteen minutes giving a brief explanation of immortals, the game and how he came to be in the building. "I didn't really have experience with dimensions, though. Kung Lao had to answer a lot of my questions on that."

"I only know about dimensions from the fighting contest those in my world were supposed to be a part of," Kung Lao said. "I was being attacked. The sorcerer had the ability to rip a person's soul from their body. I felt it. I was able to break free." He paused and a note of shame crept into his voice as he said, "And then I ran. Here."

Dorinda leaned into the arm Adam wrapped around her, resting her head on his shoulder. She spoke to Kung Lao, though. "It sounds like you were trying to survive."

"At the cost of abandoning my best friend," he replied quietly.

"You don't know it cost him, though. Maybe that sorcerer that was focused on you, until you ran, didn't have a chance to go after your friend and he got away too." Faith offered an alternative view.

"He was involved in his own battle," Kung Lao said quietly. "I don't know if Liu Kang, or any of the others, are safe."

"Well... you don't know they aren't..." Faith said hesitantly. She knew what it was like to feel guilty over something you hadn't meant to have happen.

Kung Lao sighed. "I just hope I will be able to return to my dimension in time to help during the tournament."

"If the tournament brings all kinds of people from all dimensions, maybe they'll find you anyway?" Faith suggested.

Adam looked at Kung Lao. "Is that possible?"

Kung Lao shrugged. "I honestly don't know. Maybe? The sorcerer who attacked broke the rules by doing so. He was attempting to kill or turn all of Earth's defenders."

"Had you been to other dimensions before coming here?" Dorinda asked hesitantly.

Kung Lao shook his head. "I know about them because Raiden taught me when he realized I had the mark."

"So maybe this Raiden will find you. Because of your mark...." Faith sat down next to Kung Lao.

Maybe he won't want to," Kung Lao replied softly.

"I don't think you should blame yourself for running," Dorinda said quietly. "I don't think it's possible to defend yourself against having your soul ripped from your body. You still live, so you have a chance to rejoin the fight."

"Dorinda is right," Adam agreed. "If you hadn't run, it sounds like you would be dead. I doubt your friend would have wanted that. This way, there is a chance you return to help them."

Faith gave Kung Lao a small smile. "And until you do return to help them, there has to be a reason the building chose you. It could have just stayed in place until you had left it, after all."

"Maybe," Kung Lao allowed, though he still couldn't help but feel like he'd taken the coward's way out.

Dorinda was still leaning into Adam, a thoughtful, almost pensive look on her face. "This place seems to change things. I wonder if...." She bit her lip.

Adam looked at her curiously. "What do you wonder?" he asked quietly.

"I had...I was able to do things," Dorinda admitted quietly. "Like move things with my mind. Teleport short distances. I haven't used it in a long time. It would just make things easier if it was...gone...."

"Were you able to control it? Maybe you can test, and see?" Adam suggested.

"It was tied into my emotions," she admitted. "When I got angry or upset...I've tried to control them...."

"So, you could only use them when you were upset or angry? That sucks..." Faith said.

"I tried to repress them as much as possible," Dorinda said. "They...in my world...they thought it was evil. That I was evil...."

"If that doesn't sound familiar..." Adam said, with a hint of disdain. "If I had a dollar for every time, I was thought to be a demon because I was 'supposed to be dead'...."

Dorinda slowly pressed closer to him, gaining some comfort from the contact. "It'd be easier if they were gone," she said.

"Maybe. But assholes will be assholes, whether you have powers or not," Faith commented. "Seems that changing yourself to appease them will only make you miserable."

"I never felt good about using the powers anyway," Dorinda admitted. Though maybe that was more to do with how others viewed it. She wasn't sure.

"Well... then don't. Unless you are afraid, they'll manifest at a really bad time and surprise you, no need to worry about it. Just don't use them. They aren't what make you, you anyway..." Adam said confidently.

Faith sighed, "My life prolly would have been much easier if I didn't have my powers. But if I didn't have them, it would have been hard in different ways, so... guess it doesn't matter, though. I don't have a choice in if I use my powers or not. Part of having them means every vampire, demon or evil leaning monster is attracted to me. If I don't use them, I die."

"Your world sounds about as dangerous as mine," Kung Lao said. "Well...all of ours, I guess. I think we were all in danger of some kind right before coming here."

"I'm glad I came here," Dorinda admitted quietly.

"You know... I think you're right. Every one of us was either in immediate danger, or our lives were just dangerous in general. Do you think that's how the building chose the location? It was drawn to us specifically?" Faith asked hesitantly.

"If it was drawn to us specifically... then it may be a while before we reach our own dimensions again. If we have to meet a specific criterion for it to send us back..." Adam said uncertainly.

Kung Lao frowned. "Maybe...maybe it was changing fate," he suggested, a bit hesitantly. "Shang Tsung would have killed me if I hadn't escaped. Arsteel was dead, but being here brought him back. And Amos' world was dying."

"But...how could a building know that?" Dorinda asked. "It would have to be directed by something, surely."

"I hope it isn't the 'Powers that Be' directing it..." Faith muttered. "They can be right bastards...."

"If something is directing it, then it likely isn't going to make itself known to us unless it helps whatever cause or reason it took us in the first place." Adam sighed.

"Speaking of taking us...maybe we should check where we've ended up now?" Kung Lao suggested. "Even if we just check out the window."

"Good point." Adam smiled, before carefully extricating himself from Dorinda and standing, heading to the door. He carefully opened it and looked out. It was dark out, but the night sky was clear and stars shone brightly, illuminating the area. They were in a field, no other housing around them. He carefully stepped out and looked at the building; it resembled a thatched hut. Sighing, he stepped back inside. "Wherever we are, it's an area that is either primitive or a few thousand years in the past. Building is a thatched hut on the outside and I couldn't see any other signs of civilization.  We're probably going foraging in the morning, if we're still here."

"There might be animals we can hunt," Kung Lao commented. "We might want to think about that, considering we don't have much of the deer left. And an extra person now as well."

Dorinda glanced at Adam. "Maybe you could teach me how to help hunt?" she asked.

"I can do that," Adam agreed.

"I'd like that." Dorinda smiled and admitted, "It would be good to spend more time with you."

Adam smiled. "We'll need to be up fairly early; most animals come out when the sun first rises, before it gets hot." He made sure the door was locked. "We should probably sleep now, to make sure we get up in time."

Dorinda nodded. As if on cue, she yawned...and then looked a little sheepish. "I haven't even done all that much."

"You're still recuperating from your wounds. Speaking of which, it is time for your medicine..." Adam pulled a couple of bottles out of his pocket, shook out the correct dose and handed it to her.

"So... Do I just pick a room then? Or do you prefer to assign them? Or...?" Faith looked around curiously.

"We have a few empty rooms," Kung Lao answered. "I'll show you. You can pick whichever one you like the look of best." He paused before adding, "And we have sleeping bags, too. Courtesy of Amos' world. Arsteel had grabbed some extra. Though if we get any more people, we'll need extras."

Dorinda took the medicine and sighed. "Hopefully, I won't dream tonight."

"Keep your door open. If you dream, I'll hear and wake you. Or you can come get me," Adam offered.

Faith nodded. "I'm impressed you have mattresses. I'm guessing the building was limited in what it had and you've all been foraging." She stood so Kung Lao could show her.

Dorinda nodded. "I'll do that." She stood up.

"We bought them in your world," Kung Lao replied, as he led the way to the empty rooms.

"Bought them? The building gave you money usable in my dimension?" Faith looked interested.

"No. Adam stole a man's wallet," Kung Lao answered.

Faith blinked. "Well... good to know you all aren't sticklers for laws..." She laughed. "Which room is yours?"

"This one." Kung Lao nodded to it. He then pointed out the other rooms to her, so she'd know which one belonged to which resident.

"So... Amos is with Arsteel. Dorinda is soon going to be with Adam, if I'm not misreading their body language. You against having a roommate?" Faith asked impishly.

Kung Lao grinned at her. "We can room together. Be easier if we pick up any others that way."

"Cool..." Faith's grin grew. "C'mon, 'roomie'. We got an early morning coming..." Faith wrapped her fingers in the hem of Kung Lao's shirt, tugging him into the room and shutting the door with a click.

Adam snorted. "Kid's gonna have his hands full," he whispered to Dorinda, as he walked her to her room. He looked her in the eye. "If you need anything... come get me."

Dorinda glanced towards where Faith and Kung Lao had disappeared and then looked at Adam. "I don't really want to be alone," she admitted quietly.

Adam paused. "Okay," he finally said, after looking at her closely for several seconds. If she wanted to be with him, he wasn't going to complain. He just wanted to be sure, she was sure. He walked into her room and gathered her sleeping bag and belongings. "You'll room with me. As Kung Lao pointed out, leaves more rooms if the building picks up people."

Dorinda nodded. "And I feel safest with you," she said quietly; which was the most important reason, as far as she thought.

"I'll do my best to deserve that trust," Adam promised, before leading her into his room and closing the door.

******

They'd spent the next morning hunting, the afternoon cleaning.

Then the next morning hunting; then cleaning.

Two weeks of hunting and cleaning later, they'd only caught a couple of pheasant, but Dorinda was more comfortable with the weapons and they had several new berry bushes. They were beginning to wonder if the building was going to stay in this world forever.

In the third week, they'd found an old decrepit hut that had a box freezer in it. "Well... that completely destroys what I thought this place was..." Adam said.

"I think I can fix it..." Amos said, after looking over the appliance. It took them several hours, but they managed to get it back to the building.

Four days later, they'd caught two deer. Adam taught Faith and Dorinda how to skin, tan and cure. Amos did fix the freezer, just in time to fill it with the deer meat. They had one more floor cleared with potential rooms to use. And then in the middle of the night, while sleeping, the building moved again.

It moved so smoothly, they didn't even notice until Adam opened the door to step out and realized they were surrounded on all sides by tall buildings. Sighing, he turned and went back in. "No hunting today. We're in a city. Today, we explore and possibly loot."

Arsteel had kept Amos close to him, the younger man not allowed to move out of his line of sight without permission. He sat next to Amos at the kitchen table now, holding his hand. "We should probably leave at least one person here when we go out. We can explore in shifts."

Adam nodded. "We can pair up. Three teams of two. One team goes out for two hours, comes back, next team goes out two hours, etc. That way, if the building decides it wants to go, no one should be further than an hour away and should hopefully make it back in time. And if something goes wrong, we have people available to help. Don't forget the radios."

Arsteel nodded. "It's probably best if we stay in the teams we seem to have already formed." As that would allow him to stay close to Amos.

Kung Lao had watched Arsteel and Amos curiously. Now, he asked, "So you're not exactly grounded?"

Amos gave Kung Lao a confused look. "Grounded?"

Faith pressed her lips together and did her best not to appear amused.

Adam busied himself with getting supplies into a pack. He figured he and Dorinda would go out first.

"Yeah. Not allowed out, or on electronics, for a set period of time," Kung Lao replied. "Often used on children. Or unruly teenagers," he added, as that was the category, he'd been in.

"I have gone out hunting with all of you for the last three weeks..." Amos said, still confused.

Adam snorted. "Yes. With Arsteel. You have not gone anywhere by yourself since you got your backside blistered for leaving without the radio and getting caught outside after dark in that graveyard."

Amos blinked at that, blushing faintly, then turning toward Arsteel. "Am I grounded?" If he was, it didn't terribly bother him. He'd been perfectly happy not going anywhere without Arsteel. But if he was, that meant he was being punished still and he figured he probably should know that. It would mean what he'd done was a lot more serious than he'd believed.

"No," Arsteel answered. "This is about teaching. Training. And keeping you close for selfish reasons, too," he added. "Not about punishment."

Amos smiled at that. "See?" He turned toward Kung Lao. "Not grounded!" He stuck out his tongue.

Kung Lao snorted softly. "Training, then." He shrugged. "It's good. That you have each other. Something good's come from all this."

Amos slanted his head. "Yeah. It's good. I don't seem to be the only one that found someone, though...."  His look around at the other four was pointed.

Faith grinned. "None of us are alone and we can all count on each other, right? We're like our own Scooby Gang!"

Adam chuckled at that.

Dorinda frowned, looking confused. "What's a Scooby Gang?"

Faith blinked. "Uh... from a cartoon... Scooby-doo? It... it was a group of teens that investigated crimes..." She fidgeted slightly. "It doesn't make sense if you've never seen it..." she mumbled, suddenly embarrassed.

Amos slanted his head. "We have found several broken televisions. Maybe when we aren't exploring, I can see if I am able to repair one of them. And then, when we go out, see if we can find this Scooby-doo cartoon?"

"Oh." Dorinda nodded slowly. "We don't have things like that in my world."

"I've never seen a television before coming here," Arsteel admitted.

"I saw 'em in antique shops..." Amos shrugged. "Took a few apart and put them back together, just in case the skill might come in handy. When you're hiring out as a ship's mechanic, the more you know how to do, the better."

"I would be interested in seeing how they work," Arsteel commented.

Amos grinned. "I'll see what I can do then. Without the signal, we probably won't be able to get much, but... maybe we'll figure out a way to draw one to it; when one is available, at any rate."

Arsteel nodded and wrapped his arm around Amos' shoulders. "In the meantime...." He looked at Adam and Dorinda. "Are you planning to be the first team out?"

Adam nodded. "I think that would be best. We won't be going too far, but if we notice something worth spending more time on, we can tell you all and you can investigate further."

Dorinda had retrieved both a radio and a knife. She'd been training and figured she at least wanted to be armed. In case anything went wrong.

As always, Adam had his sword hidden away in his jacket. Wrapping an arm around Dorinda's shoulders, he walked with her toward the door. "Be back in two hours, kiddies... try not to have too much fun!" He waggled his eyebrows suggestively, before pulling Dorinda out the door with him.

"Damn. Now I want to have too much fun!" Faith gave Kung Lao a saucy look.

Kung Lao grinned at her. "We've got two hours, at least, uninterrupted. Might as well make the most of it."

"He was talking about having sex, right? We've got time for that..." Amos said to Arsteel, not trying to be suggestive, just asking for it outright.

Faith bit back a grin, and just grabbed Kung Lao's hand, dragging him to their room.

"We have time," Arsteel agreed, gently pulling Amos closer and kissing him deeply.

Amos grinned at that and kissed back eagerly, letting his hands slide up Arsteel's chest.

"Do you want to move to our room?" Arsteel asked, sliding his hands up under Amos' shirt.

"Yessir..." Amos said in an almost breathless voice, arching into Arsteel's hands. He waited a few seconds, then grabbed his lover's hand and tugged him to their own room, too impatient to 'follow' this time.

***

Meanwhile Adam was walking beside Dorinda, keeping his eyes open, on guard. He never liked the areas that were totally devoid of life. It made him itchy. "Don't move too far away from me..." he warned Dorinda. If it weren't for the fact, she needed to learn how to do the things he was currently teaching her, needed to learn to survive if something happened and he wasn't there any longer, he would have asked her to stay back in the building, where it was relatively safe.

"I won't stray from your side," she promised. "You're who I feel safest with."

Adam didn't plan to go too far from the building, so they investigated the buildings close by. If they began to feel the tell-tale signs of the building preparing to jump dimensions, they could easily run back.

Dorinda stuck close to him, watching him as much as she watched their surroundings.

They had been searching for at least forty-five minutes and to be honest, stress aside, Adam was finding it boring as watching paint dry. Whatever had caused civilization in this area to just up and run, they'd apparently had enough time to at least grab the useful and important items. Other than a few changes of clothing and some cleaning supplies that could prove useful, he and Dorinda weren't finding anything worth taking back. And then he heard the noise. Given how silent everything was up until that point, it was very loud. He put a hand on Dorinda's arm to hold her back and made a 'quiet' motion against his mouth.

After the soldiers had found them, Joyce had been separated from the others. She'd run until she was certain there was no one pursuing her, but all of the others were gone. She didn't know where. Now, she was picking her way as quietly as possible through the deserted town...hoping she'd come across the others soon.

And then a stray cat, the only living being she'd come across, had startled her and she'd managed to knock over one of the bins as her already frayed nerves snapped even more.

Adam had an intense look of concentration on his face as he drew his sword. Motioning to Dorinda again, this time to stay behind him, he cautiously moved forward to where he'd heard the sound.

Dorinda quickly moved behind Adam, holding her own knife.

Joyce looked around frantically, realizing she was out in the open...and that the sound of the bin falling would likely draw the attention of the soldiers, if they were there. She turned to flee.

Just then, Adam stepped out into the open area, catching Joyce's eye. He stilled, not moving toward her, he didn't know if she was friend or foe, but not backing away either. He left it to her to say something. She looked too scared for him to trust that this was a safe area.

Joyce froze, eyes taking in the two newcomers...the fact that they weren't dressed in armor; weren't carrying guns. And then she was quickly running towards them. "You have to get out of here! There are soldiers around!" Her voice was frantic, scared.

Adam's eyes widened and he immediately began to scan the area. "We'll head back to our base..." he said quietly, so that she could hear, but if these 'soldiers' were close, they wouldn't hear. "Grab your cat and come with us. You'll be safe...." He'd noticed the stray a few feet away, watching them.

Joyce didn't protest that the cat wasn't hers. She wasn't prepared to leave any living being to those soldiers. She quickly knelt, called the cat (it didn't run, so she figured it had been abandoned by its owners) and picked up the animal.

Dorinda frowned in worry. "Maybe the others shouldn't come exploring," she said softly to Adam.

"We'll tell them as soon as we are safely back. They wouldn't leave before we returned, anyway..." Adam reassured her, then motioned Joyce to follow them. He was on guard the entire time, his 'Death' persona coming forward to hopefully scare off anyone who might attack immediately otherwise.

Joyce followed quickly, still carrying the cat. "I thought this whole place was deserted...." she whispered.

"It probably is..." Adam whispered, relieved when they made it to the building without running into anyone else. "We arrived via a dimensional traveling building." He opened the door. "If you come in with us, there is a very high chance that you'll get transported in the next dimensional jump. If that happens, you may eventually make it back here. It's just as likely you'll never see here again. It's up to you...." He stepped back so Dorinda could enter and waited for Joyce to choose.

Joyce looked around and then focused on Adam and Dorinda, looking a bit lost. "I don't know where any of the others are. For all I know, the soldiers captured them and...." She swallowed visibly, looking down. "Maybe I'm the only one left."

"You don't have to be alone," Dorinda said quietly. "You can come with us. I was scared at first, but I don't regret it."

Joyce hesitated, glancing at them, and then finally nodded.

Adam gave both women a gentle smile. "Come in, then. We'll barricade the door. If any of these soldiers are around, they won't get in; and the building is really protective. I'll be surprised if it doesn't decide to leave soon." He stepped back so both of them could go inside, then followed, closing the door behind them and making sure it was barricaded, just as he'd said.

They hadn't been gone the full two hours, but they'd been gone long enough for the other two couples to have had enough time to 'play' and then take a shower. The other four were sitting at the kitchen table, eating a snack, when Adam led Joyce and Dorinda into the room.

Faith looked up from her perch on Kung Lao's lap, where she was snuggling. "Hey. I'm Faith. Welcome to the family?" she asked curiously.

Amos was snuggling on Arsteel's lap as well, having decided if Faith could do it, so could he. He noticed the scared, hunted look on Joyce's face and straightened before carefully standing and going to get her a drink. "Whoever it is? Won't get you here..." he said solemnly, handing her the glass and carefully taking the cat from her, scratching it behind the ears and making cooing noises at it.

Joyce took the glass, relaxing for what seemed like the first time in a long time. "I'm Joyce," she murmured, slowly sipping the drink, trying to stop her hands from shaking. "I... I...." She took a deep breath.

Leaning forward, Arsteel said softly, "Sit down. My name is Arsteel. As Amos said, you are safe here. This place is protected and most of us are able warriors."

Joyce nodded faintly and slowly sat down. "You're all...from other dimensions? Other worlds?" Her eyes moved over each of them. After all she'd seen so far...she believed it.

Amos nodded, returning to sit on Arsteel's lap. "We are. But we've bonded quickly. As Faith said. We're family." He paused. "I'm Amos."

"I'm Adam," the immortal stated.

"I'm Dorinda," Dorinda said.

"Kung Lao." He introduced himself.

Adam smiled and began to talk, mostly about the building, how they'd all come to it. What they'd done to make it habitable. He allowed everyone else to explain their personal situations, though.

Joyce felt herself relaxing as the others talked. Once they explained their own situations, she said quietly, "I was part of a reality show with other people. We were supposed to see if we could survive winter in a village where everyone had disappeared." She looked down. "A lot of them are dead now. Maybe all of them. We got out and thought we found safety. But there were soldiers who attacked. Looking for a weapon of some kind."

"You couldn't get home?" Faith asked faintly. Had this event happened world-wide?

"A lot of strange things happened," Joyce answered. "People were getting hurt. Others dying. There was a sudden snowstorm when some of us went to get help." She swallowed. "I thought we were going to die...."

"Well, you're safe here, at least..." Faith nodded. She looked as if she wanted to add more, but there was a banging at the door. Startled, she looked toward it, with everyone else, only to see the door completely disappear, turning into a thick wall of metal. That was followed by a lot of confused yelling.

Amos shifted slightly at the sight. "Guess there's our proof the building protects us...." He looked at Adam. "Does it always take two hours to warn before jumping?"

"When we've been outside of it, yes. We're all inside now and it didn't give a warning that I know of, so... I don't know," Adam responded.

"It didn't give a warning when we were in the graveyard," Arsteel said. "There could be any number of reasons why it doesn't."

Adam frowned. "I was too busy fighting to notice that, but you're right."

"Maybe it only warns us if we're far away and need to return?" Amos said hesitantly.

"Or if we're going to miss it somehow." Kung Lao frowned. "You got back here fast after getting into the fight."

"Are you hungry?" Dorinda asked Joyce softly. "We've got quite a lot of food left."

Joyce nodded. "I can cook us all something, if you haven't eaten already," she offered.

"I could eat..." Amos said honestly.

Adam snorted. "You're always hungry."

Arsteel gently squeezed around Amos' waist and pressed a kiss to his lover's shoulder, fairly sure he knew why Amos ate a lot, given what he knew of the other man's past.

"I can help you to cook," Dorinda offered.

"It's all right." Joyce smiled at her. "If you just point me to where everything is, I can do it."

Faith slanted her head. "You know we don't expect you to work for us to stay. Right?" She sounded a bit worried

Amos snuggled into Arsteel.

"I know. I just like taking care of people," Joyce admitted. "And cooking is something I'm good at."

"Well, I definitely won't stand in the way of someone who is a good cook from taking over meals...." Adam grinned.

Joyce moved over to begin cooking, after letting Dorinda show her where everything was.

Dorinda sat down close to Adam; not on his lap, because she was a bit shy about doing so, but close enough to cuddle.

"So. We aren't moving yet, but we can't get out... so maybe we spend the rest of the day getting to know each other and relaxing, playing cards? We've done so much cleaning lately...." Adam said.

Arsteel nodded in agreement. "I think it would be good to relax for a bit."

"So, eat and then cards?" Amos asked.

Faith grinned. "Unless we play truth or dare..." she added mischievously.

"If the understanding is nothing dangerous...." Arsteel said.

Faith sighed. "Yeah. Okay. Not like there are too many dangerous things we can do in the building anyway "

Kung Lao snorted. "And dangerous actions might end up with an actual grounding," he commented.

Joyce had finished cooking by this point and now, she moved back over to the table and set plates down in front of each of them before taking one of the other seats.

"How would that even work?" Faith asked in amusement. "It isn't like we're able to do anything normal that could be taken away...."

Arsteel shrugged. "If it was necessary, I'm sure we could find a way." He situated Amos on his lap so that they could both eat, while still holding onto the younger man.

Kung Lao did the same with Faith.

Joyce had also prepared some food for the cat, since it seemed to have adopted them. She gently pet the animal as it ate.

Adam wrapped his arm more fully around Dorinda beginning to eat. "This is very good," he complimented Joyce. "Thank you."

Joyce smiled as agreement came from Kung Lao, Dorinda and Arsteel. "You're welcome." She ate her own food, relaxing further as she realized she truly was safe.

****

Later that night, after having played games for several hours, they all retreated to their rooms. Faith was snuggled up to Kung Lao, head on his chest, fingers lightly scritching against him. "So, what was that comment about grounding for?" she asked curiously. "If Amos gets into trouble, we all know he gets a sore backside. He's very open about that fact."

Kung Lao wrapped his arms around Faith, idly stroking his fingers through her hair. "After what happened the last time, Arsteel's been keeping Amos close to him. But I figure he'd be likely to do something like ground him if Amos leaves without permission again." He shrugged. "I can relate. Amos isn't a teenager, but other than that, he's not all that different to me when I was one."

"Amos is... in some ways, he seems as old as Adam. In others, he seems as young as Dawnie..." she said. She'd told Kung Lao about Dawn during one of the moments she told him of her life before the building. "Do you think Arsteel would try and ground one if us, if we were with Amos and did something that would get Amos grounded?"

"I'm not sure," Kung Lao admitted. "He's pretty much taken on the role of leader. I know he'll protect us and keep us safe to the best of our ability. But he doesn't have the same relationship with the rest of us as he does with Amos." He shrugged. "Maybe we'll get extra chores or something."

Faith wrinkled her nose. "Yeah. Guess he wouldn't treat us the same as his lover. Though it seems unfair that he'd get into trouble the rest of us wouldn't for normal behavior."

"It might also depend on what he considers might work on the person," Kung Lao commented. "Who might listen to him if he just talks. I know that Amos got hurt the first time he went out. And when we first met him, he was badly injured."

"So... he's stricter with Amos, because Amos is squishier?" Faith asked. "Cuz if that's the case, maybe I need to protect big brother better...."

"He's not as old as Adam or Arsteel," Kung Lao commented. "Doesn't have the same kind of enhancements. He can fight, but I guess Arsteel figures that he can get badly hurt if he heads off into a dangerous situation alone."

"Well, yeah. If he goes off alone, he deserves whatever he gets. I was more thinking if he was with you, or me...." Faith kissed his chest, nuzzling a little.

"Probably depends on if Arsteel's still training him or not." Kung Lao leaned his head down to kiss her hair.

"Yeah. Guess he agreed to being trained, so I shouldn't feel bad for him." Faith licked a stripe from one of Kung Lao's nipples to the other.

Kung Lao groaned softly at the action, fingers gently flexing in her hair. His other hand stroked down her back, fingers rubbing and pressing against her spine.

Grinning at the sound, Faith licked again, before sucking his nipple into her mouth.

This time, Kung Lao's groan was long and drawn-out and his head fell back slightly as his hands squeezed her gently. His member was hardening quickly.

Faith grinned, reaching down and gently gripping his member, beginning to slowly pump it.

Kung Lao slid his hands down to her hips, gently squeezing them. His nipple and member responded to her actions, his member beginning to leak precum.

Faith let out a happy little hum as he squeezed. Giving a saucy look, she shifted, carefully straddling him, then sliding down onto his erection and beginning to rock gently.

Grasping her hips a bit tighter, Kung Lao leaned up and kissed her.

Faith leaned forward, still rocking gently as she returned the kiss, slow and languidly. She squeezed inside, as if trying to pull him deeper.

Squeezing her hips, Kung Lao's thrusts inside her became faster as his release came close.

"Mmmm.... feels good..." Faith groaned against his lips as she felt the thrusts speed up and become more forceful. She reached down and rubbed herself to quickly get herself to the edge, then gripped his arms as she leaned forward and kissed him hard, almost desperately.

Kung Lao responded to the kiss, pressing deeper, his release coming over him fairly quickly as he gripped her tight.

Faith groaned into Kung Lao's mouth as she felt his release shoot inside of her. It immediately sent her over the edge, clenching around him like a vice and spasming around him, her body quivering before she collapsed on top of him in a boneless, sated heap.

Kung Lao wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her gently as he held her.

Faith snuggled closer, her head once again resting on Kung Lao's chest. This time, she was laying on him, though, straddling him. She could feel him still inside her and was reluctant to shift and have him come out.

Kung Lao gently stroked his hands down her hair and back, content to cuddle with her and stay inside her for as long as she wanted.

***

Adam cuddled Dorinda. They hadn't moved beyond cuddling; Adam was taking it slow... getting to know her... but cuddling? Well, that helped her sleep and he found he liked it as well.

Dorinda cuddled into Adam's arms, letting her head rest on his chest. "This feels nice," she murmured. Not really sleepy, but just enjoying the closeness.

"Yeah. It is," Adam agreed, gently rubbing her back and arm, before kissing the top of her head. "What do you think of our new member? We seem to be gathering quite the family together."

"She seems nice." Dorinda tucked her head under his chin and nuzzled against his neck. "Acts more like a mother. Kind of like Arsteel acts like a father to all of us but Amos."

"Yeah. It seems that way..." Adam agreed, hugging her a bit more tightly.

Dorinda leaned up and kissed him; a light, gentle brush of lips, because she wasn't sure he'd be okay with it...but still wanted to act.

Adam smiled and gave her a gentle kiss back, not pushing for more, but letting her know he was okay with it. He was letting her set the pace.

Dorinda pressed a bit deeper into the kiss, letting her hands move over his shoulders; though the touches were light and hesitant, ready to stop if he indicated he didn't like it.

Adam responded to her every movement positively. He didn’t push for anything else, or attempt to direct what happened. She needed to be comfortable and he needed to know that whatever was done, she wanted. He had time.

Dorinda bit her lip and looked into his eyes. "It's alright?" she asked. Yes, he was responding physically in a positive way...but still. She needed the verbal confirmation as well.

Adam smiled and leaned in, giving her another gentle kiss. "More than alright. I just want to be sure we go at a pace you are comfortable with. I don't want you to regret it later."

She returned the kiss, touching his face gently. "I'm not going to regret anything," she whispered. "I want to be with you. You've given me a choice. And you make me feel safer than I ever have before. And I like you."

Adam grinned at that. "I'm very happy to hear that. I like you too," he playfully teased, even while hinting that he more than liked her.

Her smile brightened and she leaned in to kiss him again, letting her hands move to the hem of his shirt and giving it a gentle, experimental tug.

Adam continued to kiss her back, but shifted enough she could remove his shirt if she wanted.

A bit braver now, she gently tugged off his shirt, still kissing as she let her hands run over his bare chest. Touching and exploring.

Adam let out appreciative moans at the actions, still careful to let her take lead, but making sure that she knew it felt good and was welcome.

When her hands reached his pants, she paused for only a moment before she began to push them down. His responses encouraged her; made her feel brave enough to go further.

Adam groaned softly, his own hands gently rubbing over her arms and back, trying to make certain not to hinder her. He was already aroused and his member sprang up proudly when she released it from the confines of his pants.

She reached a hand down, gently stroking her fingers over his member and then grasping it. Leaning down, she kissed his neck, down over his shoulders. Nuzzled and then kissed one nipple before slowly drawing it into her mouth.

Adam groaned louder, his arms sliding up her arms to her shoulders, then gently cupping her head as she gave his chest attention. His member swelled in her hand.

Gently sucking until his nipple was red and swollen, she then turned her attention to the opposite one. She stroked his member with firmer, more sure strokes.

Adam's groans grew louder and his breathing became rough, closer to panting. As Dorinda worked on him, his fingers threaded through her hair and he clenched them, somehow remaining gentle, even though he felt the need to squeeze harder and hold her tight against his chest. He let her decide what to do.

Dorinda slowly pulled back, kissing his chest before whispering, "I want you to be inside me, but I don't...I've never...I don't know what to do...." she admitted, turning pink.

Adam gently ran his fingers through her hair, looking into her eyes. Seeing what he needed to see, he leaned in and kissed her, then began to help her undress, hands gently caressing and squeezing, continuing to gently kiss as he got her ready.

Dorinda shifted where he moved her, kissing in return, letting her hands roam over his body. Her skin was growing flushed and warm.

Adam let out appreciative moans at what she was doing. When he deemed she was ready for him, he positioned her. "Are you certain?" he asked.

She nodded. "I want to give myself to you." She kissed him.

Receiving her permission, he grasped her hips and slowly, carefully, pushed in.

She gasped, eyes widening, fingers gently flexing on his shoulders. "I'm good," she said, not wanting to worry him. "Just adjusting."

Adam waited until she indicated she was ready and then began to slowly move, thrusting so gently, it was almost a glide. He kept his eyes on her and listened closely to her responses.

Dorinda gasped softly as he moved gently inside her. She gently gripped his shoulders, moaning softly, "Feels good."

"Good... want you to feel good," he whispered, continuing to move.

She whimpered softly, head falling back, fingers gently gripping him. As he continued to move inside her, her soft moans and gasps increased in volume and frequency.

Adam kept firm control over his body, determined that he would not find his release until she had. He continued to move, shifting the angle, watching her to see if she liked it.

Her fingers gripped more firmly on his shoulders, a low, drawn-out moan coming from her. All at once, her orgasm hit and her body shuddered as she gave a low cry.

Adam continued to move inside her, holding on just long enough for her orgasm to finish before releasing himself. Letting out a low groan and shuddering softly, he emptied into her, then carefully rolled to the side, carrying her with him so that she ended in his arms, held close and tight.

Dorinda wrapped her arms around him and immediately cuddled in close, head on his chest. "That felt better than I could have ever imagined," she whispered.

"I'm glad. You deserve to feel good. I felt very good too..." Adam said. Smiling and kissing the top of her head, he whispered, "Let's sleep now."

*****

Amos was standing under the shower spray, adjusting the temperature. He'd been happy that his abilities as a mechanic had given him enough skill that reading a few plumbing books had enabled him to fix the hot water tank in the building. Getting the water to a steamy temperature, he began to wash himself thoroughly.

Arsteel was sitting on the mattress in their room, cleaning his sword as he waited for his lover to join him. Even though they weren't needing to fight so much as he'd been made to as a Lifeless, he still tried to keep his weapon in good condition.

By the time Amos had finished, the water was cool and his muscles were loose and relaxed. Turning the water off, he wrapped a towel around his waist, gathered his dirty clothing and walked back to their room. He closed the door behind him, put his dirty clothes in a hamper Dorinda had found and given them, then looked at Arsteel over his shoulder. Grinning, he let the towel drop to the floor, then bent over to pick it up, giving Arsteel a clear view of his naked, bent-over bottom.

Putting his sword away, Arsteel stood and walked over to Amos. He gently grasped the younger man's hips, squeezing gently, and leaned over to press a kiss to the back of his neck.

Amos sighed softly at the kiss, slanting his head forward so that his neck was vulnerable.

Kissing a bit more firmly, Arsteel gently guided Amos over to the mattress. He lay back and tugged his lover down with him.

Amos rolled mid-fall so he could face his master, even as he lay on top of him. He leaned up and kissed Arsteel, almost demanding, daring Arsteel to 'put him in his place', but also making it obvious how badly he needed his mate.

Gently grasping Amos' hips, Arsteel rolled them over so that he was on top. He grasped Amos' wrists, holding them up, and leaned in to kiss his lover deeply.

Amos groaned softly as he was restrained, wiggling slightly so his body rubbed against Arsteel. He wasn't trying to take control this time, he was just reacting in a very needy way.

Arsteel kissed him a bit longer, then began to kiss down his body, lips following a path from his neck down to his chest. He engulfed one nipple into his mouth.

Amos groaned, pushing his chest up toward Arsteel. He continued to wiggle his lower body, rubbing wantonly against his mate.

Arsteel continued to suck and gently nip on Amos' nipple. Then, once it was red and swollen enough, he turned his attention to the opposite one. He kept one hand holding Amos' out of the way and moved the other towards his lover's member, fingers gliding over the tip.

Amos whimpered, thrusting his hips up slightly toward Arsteel's hand.

Reducing the opposite nipple to the same state as the first, Arsteel then began to trail kisses down over Amos' stomach. He began to gently stroke and squeeze Amos' member.

Amos quivered as his stomach was kissed, the combination of ticklish arousal making him squirm more. He began to make whimpering, begging noises.

Responding to the sounds and movement, Arsteel began to stroke Amos' member more firmly and with surer touches, even as he continued to kiss the younger man.

"Feels so good..." Amos moaned softly, beginning to squirm more vigorously as his body became more sensitive.

"Mine." Arsteel whispered the word against Amos' stomach. He pushed his lover's legs apart and then reached out for the oil he'd used to clean his sword.

"Yours... always and forever yours..." Amos gasped, wriggling uncontrollably by this point.  He left his legs open the way Arsteel had placed them, somehow keeping his hands above his head. His nipples ached from the attention they'd been given. His member ached from the attention it had been given, swollen and hard, leaking pre-cum. He ached inside, needing his master inside of him, needing to be filled full, needing Arsteel to control him completely.

Taking the oil, Arsteel wasted no time in coating himself in it. Grasping Amos' hips, he pushed slowly inside the other man, going as gently as possible, considering he needed to be inside Amos as much as Amos needed him inside.

"Yes..." Amos whimpered, trying to hold still so his master could take him easier. He began to beg, "Need you so much... please... need to feel you... need to be filled by you... need to feel through night and to tomorrow... please."

Arsteel gripped Amos' hips more firmly as he began to thrust inside the younger man. "I will make sure you feel me," he promised. "That you'll feel me for as long as possible." He kissed Amos deeply.

Amos groaned, returning the kiss with a hunger that gave away how needy he was. He clenched around his master, trying to pull him deeper.

Arsteel began to thrust deeper, harder, faster. His fingers clenched tighter on his lover's hips. He deepened the kiss, pushing his tongue into Amos' mouth.

Amos opened up for his master, like a flower blooming. He accepted Arsteel's tongue, shifting so the older man was not blocked in any way as he plundered his mouth. His legs opened wider, lifting slightly and allowing the older man to push in so deep his hips began to 'spank' him. His body was completely accepting of whatever Arsteel did.

It wasn't long before Arsteel felt his release coming over him. He reached down and grasped Amos' member, stroking it firmly. "Let go for me. Together," he said.

"Y... yessir..." Amos said, in a tight, high pitched tone. And then he was obeying. Releasing hard, spasms racing through his body as his seed covered both his and his master's chest and belly.

Arsteel's own release hit at the same time and his grip on Amos tightened as the waves of his orgasm washed over him.

When it was over and Amos body calmed, he lay limp under Arsteel, body splayed open, vulnerable and submissive. He could feel his mate still inside him and wished they could stay that way the rest of the night, even if it would leave him feeling sore the next day. "Love you..." he whispered, instead of asking for Arsteel to stay inside him. He gently ran a finger over Arsteel's chest, wiping off some of the cum he'd showered the older man with, then gave an impish grin.

"I love you too." Arsteel kissed him gently, then said, "We'll have to wash again before sleeping."

"Yessir..." Amos nuzzled against Arsteel's neck.

Arsteel kissed Amos' neck and then gently gathered his lover into his arms, so he could carry Amos through to the bathroom.

"You're the only person I ever met strong enough to carry me..." Amos whispered against Arsteel's shoulder.

"I like carrying you," Arsteel murmured, kissing Amos tenderly. "I love you."

Amos returned the kiss and settled into his lover's arms. "...Like it too," he admitted.

"Good." In the bathroom, Arsteel began to clean them both up.

Amos cooperated as much as he could, shifting when necessary. Soon, they were clean and he was being carried back to their room. He smiled and cuddled close as Arsteel first tucked him into bed, then climbed in next to him. He shifted so Arsteel would be spooning him and pressed back as close as he could get. It didn't take long to fall asleep.

***

They'd jumped a couple of times to dimensions that seemed deserted. There might have been people, but if there were, they were hiding.

This time, when Joyce looked out of the window, it was to see other buildings around that looked like they were modern and well kept. She also saw people walking on the street. "I think we'll need to buy supplies here."

Adam looked up at that. "Yes... we can go out... see what the currency is like. Maybe we'll be able to trade something in at a pawn shop and get money in a legal way. If not, then we'll do our typical."

Faith nodded. "I'm ready to get some sunshine..." She sighed. She'd begun to feel stir-crazy the last few stops they'd had. When there were no signs of civilization and the landscape was so barren, they'd deemed it safer not to leave the building. As a result, they hadn't really gone outside in a couple of weeks.

Amos agreed, "Yeah. Not so much the sunshine, but just getting out of the building..." he said. He was also starting to feel a bit unsettled, due to not having been outside of Arsteel's sight for longer than several weeks. He loved the older man and didn't regret having a relationship with him, but he thought maybe a little bit of time apart might be good. So, he could think. He didn't say anything; he wasn't sure how Arsteel would take that. He didn't want to break up, after all, and he was afraid that might be what Arsteel thought if he said he needed some space.

"Hey! You and I could partner up!" Faith said quickly. "You and I know how to work the more dangerous areas... and we're strong enough to take care of ourselves on our own, so together, we should be fine!"

Amos slanted his head. "If that's okay with everyone else..." He meant if it was okay with Arsteel, but he didn't have to say it, since everyone understood that he wouldn't be doing anything without Arsteel's approval.

Arsteel nodded. "Just make sure you each take a radio with you. In case something happens and you get separated." He'd noticed that Amos was getting restless and thought he had a pretty good idea of why. He hadn't been able to do anything during the last few stops, but now that they were somewhere with civilization, he could give Amos the space he figured the younger man needed.

"Sure thing, Pop..." Faith said, in a teasing tone. Arsteel might have only been noticeably commanding with Amos, given their relationship. But she hadn't failed to notice that the older man tended to 'take charge' of the others as well, in a more paternal way. The only one he didn't obviously take charge of and 'parent' was Adam. And given how old Adam actually was, Arsteel still managed to get him to listen to him more often than not.

Amos glanced at the ground and grinned at the younger girl's antics. "We'll take radios..." he said to Arsteel. "When do we go?"

"Soon as breakfast is over?" Faith asked.

Joyce put the plates on the table and smiled around at them, scratching the cat behind the ears as it settled in to eat, purring all the time. "You'd better eat up, then."

"Yes, Ma'am..." Faith grinned and began eating immediately.

Amos quickly began to eat as well, managing to say, "Thank you... it's really good!" to Joyce in between bites.

"You're welcome." Joyce smiled, happy they were enjoying the food, and settled in to join them.

"It is," Arsteel agreed. "Don't worry about cleaning up. I'll take care of it."

"I'll help," Dorinda offered quickly.

Adam smiled. "Well, since Faith and Amos plan to go out as partners, Kung Lao and I can go the opposite direction. As the two-hour window doesn't seem to be as accurate any longer, just make certain you pay close attention to how you are feeling and the first twinges you begin to get, head back."

Amos nodded. "Yes, sir..." he said. While Adam wasn't his Master, he was someone to respect and follow. If Arsteel acted paternal to everyone else, Adam acted like a favorite uncle to everyone (except Dorinda).

When everyone had finished eating, the four who were going out gathered together radios, packs and a few tame items that they might be able to pawn at a shop for money. If they couldn't get any money, then they'd lift a card like Adam had done once... But they wanted to attempt things legally first. Soon, they were heading out of the building and going in the directions they'd agreed on.

Arsteel and Dorinda cleaned up after breakfast and then Arsteel took both Dorinda and Joyce to one of the wider areas inside the building, so he could continue training Dorinda in the various weapons and start training Joyce.

****

Billy Butcher hadn't planned to be responsible for a child without a wife. He certainly hadn't planned to be responsible for a child that wasn't even his, while his wife, the child's mother, got killed. But... Becca had loved her child, even if the events surrounding his birth weren't ideal. And she'd begged Billy to take care of him. And so, he had. He'd done everything in his power to make certain the boy didn't go to Homelander or Vought. Billy shuddered to think of what would become of the boy, what the boy would become, if he fell under the control of those sociopaths. Still, Billy wasn't really in a good position to take care of a child. He was in hiding from Vought and Homelander. He was in hiding from the authorities who, even if they weren't in Vought's back pocket (and he wasn't certain they weren't), still had enough evidence of things he'd actually done to lock him away for life. Being on the run and hiding was no life for a child and certainly not Becca's child.

Luckily, Grace Mallory had a few tricks up her sleeve, despite being out of the business for years and remaining under the radar. She'd found a safe place for Ryan where he could grow up like a normal child, but still be trained to control his unique abilities. Billy had talked with the kid and explained everything to him and in the end, even though he wasn't happy about leaving the only person he recognized, he willingly went. Billy was extremely grateful for that fact when he was found by Vought, surrounded by their goons and fighting to get free before Homelander made an appearance.

Amos and Faith hadn't had much luck getting supplies. They'd managed to pawn their items for money. But then every place they went either didn't carry what they were looking for, or they were out. Still, they'd managed to get a few more tools so that Amos could repair areas of the building that would give them more comfort. And they'd found a few more medical items, as well as some items that, while not necessary for survival, would make life more fun and pleasurable for the group. They had just exited one such shop, Faith stuffing their purchase into her pack, when they noticed a man ducking down an alleyway, being chased by a team of goons that didn't look legal.

Faith frowned. "They're ganging up on him."

"Wanna even the odds?" Amos asked. Something about the goons set his sense off and the man they were chasing seemed a kindred spirit.

Faith nodded. "Yeah. I do."

With that, the two of them followed the group into the alley. Noticing that the goons had surrounded the man and he was fighting for his life, they waded into the fray, neither of them thinking to call for back-up on their radio.

With the help of the two new-comers, Billy was able to knock out all of the ones who had surrounded him; unfortunately, not before they had radioed in for back-up. "We have to get out of here," he gasped. "If Homelander gets here before we leave, he'll kill us all...." He quickly began to run out of the alley, trying to blend in with people while looking for a safe place to hide.

Amos grimaced. He'd held his own in the fight, but the goons had weapons and they'd got in a few good hits. He noticed Faith grimacing as well. They ran after Billy, following his lead to try and keep undercover as much as possible. The older man looked wounded, but wasn't letting it slow him down. Amos assumed some type of special forces. "We have a safe place..." he offered, when Billy stopped for a few seconds to look around and try to decide where to go next.

"Follow us!" Faith said, taking lead and assuming their new friend would follow.

Not having any better ideas, Billy did just that.

***

Arsteel had spent most of the time training Dorinda and Joyce and was satisfied they were comfortable defending themselves with the weapons they had to hand, at least. Now, they were taking a break and Joyce had prepared snacks for all of them.

***

They had just made it to the building when Homelander had shown up, landing and giving Billy a menacing look. "Did you really think I'd allow you to hide him from me?" His voice was soft and overly calm, which made it all the more menacing. "You'll tell me where you took him, one way or another."

"Shit... go...go... go!" Billy urged Faith and Amos to run, not entirely sure where they had been heading. A laser beam cut between him and Faith, grazing both of them, causing Faith to cry out in shocked pain and Billy to grunt; he'd been expecting it and wouldn't give Homelander the satisfaction.

Amos' eyes widened as he saw the flying, laser eyed 'hero' and threw the door open, shoving Billy and Faith through just before another beam sliced his arm. It only missed being deadly because he sensed it and threw himself to the side. Grunting with his own pain, he staggered through the door himself, slamming it shut. He was relieved when it immediately disappeared and the building began to shake.

Kung Lao and Adam had returned shortly before the others, in time to witness Amos and Faith and the newcomer coming into the building.

Arsteel's attention was immediately drawn to Amos, noticing the injury. He wasted no time in heading to his lover's side, so he could check over the wound.

Kung Lao quickly moved to Faith, noticing that she too was injured, even if it didn't seem as serious as Amos'.

Joyce, noticing that Arsteel and Kung Lao had gone to their partners and guessing that Adam would treat the most seriously wounded first, moved over to Billy's side. "I'm Joyce," she introduced herself quickly. "Why don't you come and sit down while we wait for Adam to be able to check you over? Unless you have any serious wounds that need treating straight away."

Billy blinked in surprise at how quickly they were surrounded and if it hadn't been for the fact the two he'd been with seemed at ease and it was obvious they were being helped, he might have fought. Instead, he turned toward Joyce and answered gruffly, "Just bruises and cuts from a fight we were in before coming here. They can wait till he's taken care of..." He nodded toward Amos, who was having to be held down by Arsteel while Adam peeled burnt cloth away from the wound so it could be cleaned. He hated that the younger man had been wounded so badly trying to protect him.

Faith was fighting tears as she looked toward Amos. Her own wound was superficial, luckily, but it hurt badly. She couldn't imagine what her 'brother' was going through. "Who the hell was that?!" she snarled, her pain and fear making her lash out.

Amos was pale and fighting to get away from Adam; every touch of the older immortal felt like he was touching a raw nerve. In one of his more lucid moments, he realized that Adam probably was touching raw nerves. There was a stripe on his arm that looked like raw and cooked meat; third degree burns, at least. He supposed he should count himself lucky that it was only about four inches long and less than half an inch wide... and that it apparently missed some of the major arteries and muscles that it could have hit. He shouldn't lose the use of his arm. But damn, it hurt. He didn't even try and stop the tears from streaming down his face. He did try not to fight, but the pain made that impossible. He was relying on Arsteel to hold him in place.

Adam was quickly removing the remains of Amos' shirt, making certain that there were no remnants in the wound to cause infection later. Burns were so much worse than wounds caused from knives or guns, at least when it came to possible infection later. Mainly because they were difficult to treat. Knife wounds or bullet wounds could be stitched; the skin would continue to do its job of protecting. Burns? There was no skin to protect. It left the body open to all kinds of bacteria. Add to that the shock that often accompanied such a wound... well, he knew Arsteel would be keeping an eye on Amos. And as the wound wasn't as large as it could be, maybe he wouldn't go into shock. He was a strong lad. Continuing to treat the wound, he listened to hear what Billy's answer was to Faith's question.

"Homelander..." Billy grimaced. "...He's crazy." Waiting a few seconds to gather his thoughts and to figure out how much he wanted to share with this group of strangers, he told them an abbreviated version of his story. About his wife Becca. What had happened to her; what he had become because of what had been done; and finally, he told them about Ryan and what he'd promised Becca and what he'd done to keep that promise.

"So crazy Superman wants his son so he can turn him into another version of his crazy self. But you got the kid to an actual family so he can grow up normal like his mom wanted and Whackadoo came after you because of that?" Faith asked.

"Basically..." Billy said. His eyes were on Adam and Amos. The doctor had finally finished cleaning the wound and had bandaged it.

Adam looked at Arsteel. "We need to keep an eye out for infection. And I'll need to change these dressings at least twice a day, to make certain that the new skin isn't growing over or into the bandage."

Arsteel had held Amos down while Adam treated the younger man. Once the injury had finally been bandaged, he wrapped his arms carefully around his lover, stroking Amos' hair, as he nodded to Adam. "I'll keep watch over him," he promised, his voice shaky with the sense of fear seeing his lover so badly wounded had filled him with.

"It sounds horrible," Joyce whispered. She placed a hand on Billy's arm, glancing towards Faith. "You were caught by a blast too?" But the younger woman didn't seem as badly injured as Amos. Still, it was obvious that she was in pain. Less obvious with Billy, even though the visible evidence of his injuries were obvious.

"I was... my slayer healing is already kicking in, though..." Faith mumbled. She'd been wearing a tank-top, so there was no material stuck in her wound. In fact, she figured Adam would only need to double check and make sure there wasn't anything else in it and maybe put on an antibiotic and she'd be fine in a day or two.  "He probably should be taken care of next. He was being hurt when we found him, so there's probably more than just burns..." She told on Billy without any sense of embarrassment at tattling on him at all.

Billy grimaced, but didn't argue with her. After seeing what had happened to Amos, he figured he wouldn't give them a difficult time. "It's just a graze..." he said softly. "And I've had worse than what that lot did to me." Still, he removed his jacket and shirt. He gave his jacket a mournful look. "Wanker ruined my favorite jacket! Prolly won't be able to replace it either..." he grumbled, holding still while Adam cleaned and bandaged his own burn.

Adam took care of Billy, noting all the scars on the other man's body. "Special forces?" he asked quietly.

"Yeah. Like I said. Been hurt worse. Homelander missed me, luckily. Wish he'd missed our friend there..." He glanced toward Amos, who was now curled up on Arsteel's lap, still crying silently and tiredly snuggling, all fight drained out of him.

Adam nodded. "Well, same thing applies, even if you aren't hurt as bad. Keep an eye out for infection. I'll check it morning and night to make certain it is okay."

Billy nodded. "Sure thing, Doc."

Adam turned to Faith and began treating her wound. "You're right... your healing is already kicking in..." he told her. "And it doesn't appear as if there is any foreign material or dirt in the wound, so just keep an eye on it and you'll probably be fine in the morning."

Faith nodded. "Thanks..." she whispered.

Adam nodded. "Now..." He looked around at the three patients. "...Can someone please explain to me how a trip to get supplies turned into a run for your lives?"

Arsteel gently stroked his lover's hair, cuddling Amos close and tight to himself. He didn't push for answers; Adam had already asked the question. He stroked his other hand up under his lover's shirt, rubbing over bare skin.

"Well... I'm not sure how they got involved. You know my story. That was just more of the same..." Billy said, giving Faith a curious look.

Faith sighed, "Well. We saw him being followed and the guys doing the following didn't look like police or anyone legit, so..." And she explained the rest of their thinking and what they'd done, including their run back to the building where Homelander had cornered them.

"You didn't use the radios," Arsteel said quietly, his hands still gently stroking over Amos' body. "The point of you taking them was to avoid a situation exactly like this. You should have used them to call for help. If you don't use them for their intended purpose, they're useless."

Amos stull hurt and Adam had given him a strong pain reliever that dulled his senses. He responded drowsily. "Thought we could handle it. Both Faith and I, fighters..."

"Yeah, Pop... honestly didn't think we'd have a problem." Faith interjected, seeing how tired Amos was. "It wasn't till we took care of the goons that..." She glanced at Billy, "...He told us about this Homelander guy and we realized we bit off more than we could chew..." she said. "I'm Faith, by the way and that's Amos..." She continued introducing everyone to Billy, before looking at him expectantly.

"I'm Billy Butcher." Billy nodded at all of them.

"You don't need to handle it alone," Arsteel said softly.

Joyce, noticing that Amos was sleepy and needed rest, moved over to Arsteel's side. "Why don't you take him to bed? So, he can get some rest. I'll bring up some food for both of you later...."

Arsteel nodded and stood, carefully lifting Amos into his arms.

"I'm sorry..." Faith said to Arsteel, as he stood. "I know Amos will prolly be telling you himself when he's feeling better... but he didn't go into this alone. We decided together... and we really thought it was something simple, or we would have called you." She bit her lip, hoping the older man wouldn't be too upset.

Amos had put his head on Arsteel's shoulder and fallen asleep.

"Even if you thought you could handle it, you still should have checked in with the rest of us so we could help," Arsteel said. "I can see you've all got bruises and scratches that weren't from the enemy who burned you." He carefully carried Amos to their room.

Faith watched him leave, a worried and slightly stricken look on her face. "He's really upset at us..." she said hesitantly, glancing around at the others, wondering if they were upset as well, or if Arsteel was just upset because of how badly Amos was hurt.

"Worried," Joyce said quietly. "Worried and scared. You scared all of us."

Kung Lao wrapped his arms around Faith in a tight hug, mindful of the fact she was still injured, even if she was healing fast. "We're a family here. We're going to worry. Especially Dad," he added, it becoming second nature to refer to the older man as that by now.

"I just met ya and I was worried..." Billy commented. "...If ya had radios, ya shoulda called on 'em. Even if you didn't ask for back-up, at least letting them know what was happening was the right thing to do. And I'm very grateful that you chose to help me... but that don't make the fact you didn't call better. If Hughie had done that to me, I woulda been giving him what for...." He sighed. "What are the chances I'm gonna be able to call my mates and let them know what's happened?"

"You won't be able to get in touch with anyone from your world," Dorinda said quietly. "This building moves between dimensions. That's what the shaking was."

Billy slumped. "I'd called my mates to let them know I was being followed and to hide. Hopefully, they don't go looking for me..." he said, with worry. He hated that he didn't have a way to let them know, but at least they had each other and weren't alone. When they couldn't find him, they'd assume he'd done what he told them to do. He hoped.

Faith gave him a sad smile. "I'm sorry. If we'd had a chance to warn you...."

"No need to be sorry. If you hadn't dragged me in, I'd be dead. Or worse. I can't be upset you rescued me, even if I wish I'd been able to say goodbye to my friends." Billy smiled back.

"It's possible we might end up back in your dimension," Joyce said quietly. "Though as far as I know, that hasn't happened yet."

Billy nodded. "Well... I won't get my hopes up. Better to plan for it never happening. Live in the moment and don't set myself up for disappointment."

Faith nodded. "That's how most of us are looking at it, I think."

"We have quite a few empty rooms here," Joyce said. "I can show you them and you can decide which room you'd like to take." She looked towards Adam. "Do we have any spare mattresses?"

"I think so. We got I believe... six? And then Faith moved in with Kung Lao and Amos moved in with Arsteel and Dorinda and I share a room... so there are two extra?" Adam looked at Dorinda for confirmation.

Dorinda nodded. "There are two extra," she agreed.

"Great." Joyce smiled. "Once I've shown Billy around, I'll make some lunch."

Faith said softly, "I can help you."

"You should take it easy, at least until you've healed completely," Adam said.

Billy stood to follow Joyce.

"I can handle it." Joyce smiled at Faith and then led Billy from the main room, beginning to show him around.

"So... you and I will be the only ones with our own room?" Billy grinned.

Joyce nodded. "The others are all in relationships, so they're sharing rooms."

Billy nodded in understanding. "Does it get awkward?" he said hesitantly.

"Not really," Joyce answered. "Like Kung Lao said. We've become like a family here."

Billy nodded. "That's good. How long has everyone been in this situation?"

"It's been some weeks now," Joyce answered. "I was the most recent addition. Until you. Well, me and the cat," she added. "If you want to stay on this floor, these are the empty rooms." She began to show them to him.

"Is this the floor you're on?" he asked.

"It is," she replied. "We're all on the same floor at the moment."

"Then I'll be on the same floor as everyone else." Billy smiled. "I... obviously don't have anything other than what I had on me when I was attacked. Luckily, I had my duffle on me." He picked the room next to Joyce's and put his duffle and ruined jacket inside, before turning to her. "Guess we can go back to the others."

Joyce nodded. "We can see where we've ended up. If we can, get you some more clothes. If not, there are some extras that have been picked up." She started walking back to join the others, staying next to him.

Billy followed. "Sounds good."

Adam was sat at the table with Dorinda. Faith and Kung Lao weren't there at the moment. "They went to their room so Faith could clean up and take a short nap," Adam said, before they could ask.

Joyce nodded. "Later on, we should take a look at where we are. Billy doesn't have too much with him." She moved over to begin preparing food, choosing to make sandwiches so that she could save some for the others more easily.

Adam nodded. "I figure after what happened today, we should stay inside, at least till the morning. We'll see where we've ended up then. The building hasn't put the door back anyway...."

Billy looked toward where they had entered and noted that it was a blank wall. "Has that happened before? The door disappearing?"

"It did in my dimension," Joyce answered quietly. "There were soldiers who were trying to kill me and my friends. I... I don't know if any of them survived...."

"So, the building removes the door when everyone inside is in danger?" he asked, with a slight hint of worry. The fact the door hadn't returned indicated it wasn't safe for them to go out.

"This is only the second time it's done that, that I know of," Dorinda said quietly.

"So..." Billy looked toward where the windows were. There was a metal screen pulled down over them. "Do the windows open? Are they glass? Or is it just the metal screen?"

Adam slanted his head. "There are windows with glass. We keep the metal screens down to keep people from looking in, if there are people. But I do know I've moved the screen to look out before."

Billy walked over and hesitantly tugged upward on one of the screens to see if it opened. It raised up.  "Well.... damn." His voice carried through the room as he looked out the window into what appeared to be an ocean, as there were fish swimming by.

"We saw a dimension like that before." Dorinda looked at Adam. "Do you think it's the same one?"

"I wouldn't hazard a guess... there's no real way to check..." Adam admitted. "Last time, the building wasn't underwater either... we could open the door, we just couldn't step out because of being surrounded by water."

"At least we still have plenty of supplies left." Joyce brought over the plates of sandwiches to the table.

"Yes. Kung Lao and I managed to bring back two bags of supplies. I didn't think to ask what Faith and Amos got before they had to run..." Adam looked around to see if they'd left their bags nearby.

"I think they left the bags here." Dorinda glanced over to one corner of the room, then reached out to grab one of the sandwiches.

Adam nodded. "We can look at them when Faith and Kung Lao get back." He reached over and took a sandwich as well.

Billy took one of the sandwiches. "Thanks, luv..." He smiled at Joyce, before biting into it hungrily.

Joyce smiled and began to eat as well. "It's not like we can go anywhere, so we can catalogue the supplies we have left later," she suggested.

"Well... since I'm joining, I'll bring what I've got and add it to the community pool..." Billy smiled.

"I'm sure that will be appreciated," Joyce commented, smiling at him...and then gently pulling the cat onto her lap, when it climbed onto the table to see what they were eating.

"Well, hey there, pretty..." Billy smiled and reached over to pet the cat.

Joyce smiled as the cat head-butted his hand. "She likes you."

"Great... I like her too!" Billy made cooing noises at the cat.

***

It was several days later. Billy's slight burn had mostly healed. Faith's more serious burn had also mostly healed, due to her slayer abilities. Amos was slowly healing, was taking medicine for the pain and would be left with a scar; but he was healing, and hadn't got an infection, or any other complications that he could have had.

Faith had been walking on eggshells around Arsteel, though. She was positive the older man blamed her for what happened, but wasn't saying anything.

Arsteel had made sure the burn was healing as well as it could be and that Amos was taking enough pain medication so that he was in as little pain as possible. He lay awake with Amos in his arms, gently stroking his lover's back. "Are you ready to get up and try eating something?" he asked softly.

"Yessir..." Amos mumbled into Arsteel's chest. "Meds make me so sleepy, though...."

"I know," Arsteel replied, stroking his hair. "How about I carry you down to the kitchen? Sit you on my lap to eat, then we can sit in the main room and put something on the television and you can doze on my lap."

"Hmmm... sounds good. But Adam said I should walk as much as possible. Something about not using it causing me to lose it... or something..." Amos smiled crookedly. "Wouldn't mind someone to lean on, though."

"You are more than welcome to lean on me," Arsteel promised, standing and helping his lover up as well.

Amos did lean on Arsteel as they made their way to the kitchen. He walked quite a bit on his own, too. As a result, he was worn out by the time he reached the table.

Arsteel took a seat on one of the chairs and gently drew Amos down on his lap, looking towards Joyce, who was already there cooking. "It smells good."

"Thank you." She smiled at him, then looked at Amos and asked gently, "How are you feeling?"

"The medicine Adam gave me keeps it from hurting. But it makes me real tired," Amos admitted. "Thinking I should maybe cut back... even if it hurts a bit more, at least I can help around the building...."

Billy leaned back in his chair. "Why? Until the building moves again, there's not much to be done. May as well be comfortable."

Joyce put the plates of breakfast on the table and sat down next to Billy, though spoke to Amos. "There's no reason for you to be in pain. If you're sleepy, it's because your body needs to rest. Listen to it."

Amos sighed. "It's the pain meds that make me sleepy. When I don't take them, I get more alert."

"Well...till we can go anywhere, no need to worry if you are tired," Faith said hesitantly, darting a glance toward Arsteel.

Billy just quietly ate. "This is good, Luv,"

"There's no need for you to be in pain," Arsteel said softly. "You're with family."

Amos sighed. "I know. And I'll take them. Just don't like how they knock me out, is all. Feels like I'm missing things."

"Even if you are, we'll tell you what you end up missing," Joyce promised.

"...Not the problem… " Amos muttered but didn't say anything else. They were too worried about him to understand.

Arsteel gently rubbed Amos' chest, picking up a forkful and holding it to the younger man's lips to encourage him to eat. "During the day, we can stay in the main room apart from when you need to keep moving. That way, even if you're tired, you can still be around where things are going on."

Amos sighed and obediently opened his mouth to eat. He felt like he should be able to feed himself... he wasn't a child or invalid... but it was easier to just give in. Give up. He'd been hurt worse in his life and no one had cared. He didn't know how to react to all the caring now. Especially when they had an answer to every complaint he had.

He didn't know how to deal with everything he said being met with a worried response. It wasn't like he was actively trying to avoid doing what would help him heal. He was just letting off steam... venting frustration. But it was causing them to worry about him, like he'd immediately start acting like he was fully healed. He wasn't going to do that. He wasn't stupid. Probably better not to say anything if he was bothered. Let them think he was okay, so they'd stop looking at him like he was going to start wrestling giants or something equally foolish.

And let Arsteel treat him like a child, since it helped the older man feel better. It wasn't like he didn't deserve to have his activities curtailed after he forgot to use the radio, after all.

Arsteel gently rubbed his hand over Amos' chest, more concerned with making sure his lover ate than eating himself. "I know it's frustrating to be wounded and not able to do the things you were able to. We worry about you, Amos. While we're here and not able to go outside, take advantage of the time to rest and heal. And once it's safe to do so, we can go outside."

Amos just quietly ate what he was fed, not arguing. Not venting anymore. Pushed the frustration and feelings of uselessness down where they could fester, but not worry his lover and family. Not like voicing what was bothering him had solved anything. It never had in the past either, to be honest. He should have known better. Being open with your feelings didn't do anything but hurt people. Especially when it was him being open, given he always seemed to say and do things in the exact way that would hurt those he cared about.

At Joyce's encouragement, Arsteel fed himself along with Amos. Then, he helped his lover into the main room, sat down on the couch and carefully settled Amos on his lap, arms wrapped around his waist.

"You don't need to stop talking or hide how you feel," Arsteel said softly. "I know it's hard on you. I worry about you. Because I love you. But that doesn't mean you have to ignore or push away how you feel."

"Yeah, okay..." Amos said, in a tired voice. He wasn't going to argue about whether he should or shouldn't share his feelings. Not when every time he did, they explained why he needed to continue doing what he was complaining about, in a worried voice, as if he was going to immediately do the opposite. They were obviously afraid he'd do something to damage himself. And that worry seemed to increase when he told them his feelings. But he wasn't going to argue it. Instead, he leaned against Arsteel and closed his eyes. He was dozing within moments.

Arsteel just cuddled Amos on his lap, stroking the younger man's hair and back. He was content to just sit and stay with Amos.

Faith sat on one of the couches nearby. "I understand how he feels..." she said softly. "Being told that you have to do something that makes you weak... when you can't see a benefit from it."

"I don't believe it's weak to allow your body to heal." Arsteel shook his head. "I've seen bad injuries before. Never on someone I care so much about."

"I... I know. But... I get the idea that Amos, he hasn't had an easy life. He grew up hard. I can tell; I grew up hard too. When you do that, you learn to ignore pain and keep going because that's what you do. That's how you survive..." Faith bit her lip. "I became a slayer and luckily, that came with the ability to heal quick... so even if I hurt, it only lasts as long as it takes for the healing to kick in. Amos, I think whatever job he had before, even if he connected with a group of people that he considered family, it was still a life that caused a lot of hurt that he had to ignore. Because that's how to survive. I think this is probably the very first time he's ever been in a situation where he's hurt and doesn't have to keep going. Can allow himself the time to heal without it hurting.... And if it is the first time he's been in that type of situation; well, even if it's a good situation, it's gotta be unnerving."

Arsteel nodded slowly. "What he's mentioned about his life before, I think you're right. He's been hurt a lot, judging from the scars on his body." He shook his head. "I understand both of you have had difficult lives. I'll keep all of you safe as far as I can. And if you're injured, I'll do what I can to make it easier. Even if it's not expected."

"Yeah. I appreciate that. I'm sure Amos does too. Doesn't make it easier, though. I mean. I know how I hate feeling useless. If I had to take pain medicine that knocked me out, I wouldn't be happy either. And... Well... I feel bad now that I was chiding him about taking it. I don't think he'd refuse to take it, even if he hates what it does to him. Telling him all the reasons why he needed to just made it seem like I didn't trust him to make the right choice." Faith frowned. "He got quiet pretty quick after."

"I noticed." Arsteel sighed. "I think it's affected him." He cuddled his lover a bit tighter. "It's been a long time since I was able to hold onto someone. I'm probably holding on a bit too tight."

"I think that's probably the one thing he isn't upset about..." Faith shook her head. "He seemed willing enough to sit on your lap just now. He could have made an excuse to sit beside you instead."

"I'm not talking about physically," Arsteel said quietly. "I mean emotionally." He ran his fingers through Amos' hair. "I want to keep him safe. But I don't want to upset him or make him feel like he needs to stay quiet. I'd just like to see the dangerous behavior curtailed." He looked at Faith. "The same with you. I know you heal fast, but you still got hurt and you didn't need to be."

"We really didn't mean to be dangerous. We should have radioed... but... we didn't fully understand how dangerous it was... he was." Faith swallowed. "I'm used to fighting deadly things alone, so having Amos with me... I got over-confident. I'm sorry."

"You don't have to be alone now," Arsteel murmured. "And next time, you need to remember. To make use of the radios. That's what they're there for."

"Yeah. I'll try..." Faith promised. "It might be hard, but I'll try."

"I would appreciate that," Arsteel replied. "To me, everyone here is family. And I don't want to see my family hurt."

Faith smiled crookedly. "It's nice to belong to a family like that."

Billy had come in during the discussion and sat down. "Yeah. I'd forgotten how it felt till I started to care about Hughie. Hope the kid is alright now, I'm gone..." He sighed, obviously worried.

Arsteel looked at Billy. "If the building takes us back to your dimension, you can check on him then."

Joyce headed in and sat down as well, smiling at the others. "At least it is safe here," she said quietly.

"Yeah. Until then, I just have to hope. At least I'll have a chance to check, if the building returns. If you all hadn't saved me, I'd be dead now. I have no doubt of that." Billy grimaced.

Adam walked in arms full of medical supplies. "Time to check on those wounds," he said. "I'll start with Faith and Billy. You can wake Amos up when I'm ready to check him."

Arsteel nodded to Adam, hands gently rubbing over Amos' shoulders and back.

Kung Lao sat down close to Faith, making sure Adam had enough room to work, but staying close to her.

It didn't take long for Adam to pronounce Faith fully healed. "Between your healing ability and the fact it wasn't a terribly deep wound, you're completely fine. You don't even have a scar," he said, before moving to look at Billy.

"Thanks..." Faith said, a bit awkwardly, feeling guilty that she got off so easy when Amos had been hurt so badly.

Adam had quickly checked Billy as well. "You didn't completely heal yet, but there is no infection and it is healing clean. Seems like any scar will be very faint, if you have one."

Billy nodded his appreciation, putting his shirt back on.

Adam looked at Arsteel. "I can check him over without waking him up, if you can move his shirt out of the way."

Arsteel nodded and proceeded to carefully move Amos' shirt out of the way. His other hand continued to gently rub and stroke comfortingly, in case his lover came to and got confused or unsettled.

Adam carefully looked at the wound, then treated it and rebandaged it. He looked at Arsteel. "It's actually healing very cleanly, if not as fast as Faith's or Billy's. There should be minimal scarring; and I can graduate him to a less potent pain killer, at least for during the day. It will still keep him comfortable, but enable him to function more normally. He can take the stronger one at night to be certain he gets a restful sleep."

"Thank you," Arsteel replied. "He'll probably feel better with that." He moved the shirt back into place, cuddling the younger man tighter.

Adam nodded. "How are you doing?" he asked quietly, knowing how affected Arsteel had been when his family had returned while under attack and wounded.

"Beginning to calm down," Arsteel admitted. "I don't like seeing any of them in pain and this was very extreme." His arms tightened a bit around Amos. "I couldn't protect them." His voice dropped even lower. It was a similar feeling to when he'd been a Lifeless. Once again, he'd been unable to protect those he cared about.

Adam nodded. "Well... it was likely a learning experience for all of us..." he said, glancing at Faith and Kung Lao and noticing the younger woman nodding.

"Hopefully, there aren't too many dimensions where we have to worry about things like this occurring..." Billy said hesitantly.

"We're not that lucky..." Amos, who had woken up enough to hear the last thing said, mumbled and tried to sit up. He only managed to turn his face enough to look at everyone. His head was still laid on Arsteel's shoulder.

"Here, at least, going outside isn't safe. We need to be more careful when going out." Arsteel stroked his fingers through Amos' hair. "Adam said you're healing well. That he can give you painkillers that won't make you as sleepy for during the day."

"Really? That'd be awesome..." Amos said, with a happy, relieved grin.

Arsteel smiled and continued stroking his fingers through Amos' hair. His own sense of relief was obvious. He'd hated seeing Amos so badly hurt.

Joyce cleared her throat. "So, any time anyone leaves, we take a radio? We should try and stock up on batteries too, when we get somewhere that has them."

Adam nodded. "If we could figure out a way to connect to the internet, or some version whenever it is available, that would be good too. It would let us get an idea of the land before even stepping out."

"The building seems to adapt and open rooms as needed," Faith commented.

"Maybe there is a functional computer room with that capability and the building is just waiting till the right time?" Amos added uncertainly.

"It might be worth looking into," Dorinda said. "There are still some floors chained off."

"Well... until we move again, it isn't like we're leaving to go anywhere else. I'm not fond of swimming..." Billy smirked.

"Yeah. That could have been really nasty if it hadn't made the door disappear, given that we always open the door to look out after we jump. We would have flooded the place." Faith chuckled.

"So there probably is something guiding it," Dorinda said quietly.

Arsteel nodded. "Something that senses threat or danger to the people living inside. But maybe doesn't have any more control over the shifts than we do."

"Or does have control over the shifts, but doesn't have a particular goal in mind other than chaos..." Adam said cynically.

"Either way, we need to do everything possible to keep ourselves and each other safe," Arsteel said. "Gather as much information as possible when we can leave here. You mentioned possibly being able to watch events on the television?"

Kung Lao nodded. "News and things. If we get a signal and there are broadcasts, we'll get an idea of the situation outside."

"Pretty much the same thing I had in mind with getting the internet or a version of it. Except we could actually do a specific search for information instead of having to rely on whatever the news outlets of that particular dimension thinks is important." Adam nodded. "And, to be honest, probably a little easier to accomplish at the moment."

Arsteel looked down at his lover, caressing Amos' hair and back as he asked softly, "Did you have any luck with those televisions?"

"I got them to turn on..." Amos yawned. "...But we never actually arrived anywhere we could test for a signal until Billy's dimension and we were going out for supplies and ended up having our fight before I could test it then."

"So, another thing to try when we get somewhere we can actually leave the building," Kung Lao commented.

Arsteel pressed a gentle kiss to Amos' shoulder, asking softly, "How are you feeling? Other than tired."

"Okay... It hurts, but it's a manageable hurt. And it's not as bad as it was, so it is getting better..." Amos said honestly.

"I'm glad," Arsteel replied. "It looks like it's getting better." He stroked the side of Amos' face. Being able to touch and hold his lover soothed even more of that worry and fear that had been inside him.

Amos smiled crookedly and nodded. Sometimes it was hard, getting used to how hands on Arsteel was. He hadn't ever really been that physically affectionate with people before. But he loved Arsteel and knew the other man had been worried, so he stayed still and accepted the affection. He even moved into it sometimes, if it felt especially good.

"Is there anything you'd like to do?" Arsteel asked his lover. Since Amos had been injured worse, the younger man hadn't been able to do much. Arsteel hoped that, if there was something Amos wanted to do, he could help the younger man.

"Not particularly. We can't go anywhere. I don't feel like cleaning... or exploring the building. I managed to get that machine that holds those disks to play. I hooked it up to one of the televisions. Maybe if we are lucky, one of those disks is a decent movie...." Amos said.

"We can get some snacks and drinks, if you want to try a movie," Kung Lao suggested.

"Sounds good to me..." Faith agreed.

Billy shrugged. "Sure. Why not?"

Joyce stood and smiled at Kung Lao. "I'll help you with the drinks and snacks," she offered and followed him into the kitchen.

****

A couple of weeks later, the building shook and finally moved again.

By this point, Faith and Billy were completely healed and Amos was healed enough that he no longer needed pain medication. They'd also opened and cleared out two more floors. One was apparently a gym and the other an area for IT. It gave them hope that they would be able to eventually get a television or radio signal, or even possibly connect to the internet.

The door had shown up soon after the building stopped shaking.

Kung Lao and Faith ended up being the two to go out together exploring first. Both had picked up a radio each, Kung Lao promising a worried Arsteel that they'd make sure to use it if they ran into any trouble. Or anything they thought might be trouble. Then, he left the building with Faith.

It quickly became apparent that there wouldn't be any trouble of the human variety. The city was deserted, as far as Faith could tell... and she wasn't getting any 'undead' vibes, so wasn't too worried about it being a case of the creatures hiding in the shadows or waiting for night. Which meant they were free to take whatever they found. They'd brought a pack a piece, but once she realized there were no restrictions, Faith had looted several more packs from one of the stores they'd gone in, as well as grabbing a shopping cart that she pushed down the street with her. She also made a mental note of where she'd got the packs, so that anyone else who came out could grab extra ones to fill when they came out.

Kung Lao scanned the surrounding area, slipping inside shops that caught his attention and grabbing what he thought they needed. He didn't just grab the necessities, though. There were things he found that he picked up just because he liked the look of them.

When Faith saw one particular shop, she couldn't help but give Kung Lao a mischievous grin and drag him inside. Once inside, she filled up two packs with items. She had to make certain that there were enough duplicates that people wouldn't have to share, after all. She found a few DVDs in this shop as well and grabbed them. All the while, she was eying Kung Lao to see his response.

Kung Lao snorted softly, but he too grabbed some items, even as he commented, "You know, a lot of these items, Arsteel and Dorinda won't be familiar with."

"I'm sure Adam and Amos can show them how they're used..." she said, in a saucy tone. "And really... some of them are just obvious."

"Maybe to us." Kung Lao shook his head as he filled his own pack. "Prepare for awkward questions." He laughed softly.

Faith grinned. "Ain't no question awkward enough..." She giggled. "I knew this girl once... ex-vengeance demon. She was as blunt as could be. I thought I knew a lot about sex... she could make a succubus blush."

Kung Lao snorted softly. "She sounds like she'd be fun to be around."

"She was..." Faith said sadly. "She died during the last battle in Sunnydale..." She had a faraway look in her eye, as she remembered that night, then shook herself visibly and continued to load up the two bags. "I don't know if anyone will actually appreciate these items, but at some point, someone will be happy for them, I guess...."

Kung Lao gently nudged shoulders with her, comfortingly squeezing her shoulder. "I'm sure they'll appreciate the thought behind it," was all he said. "We've got two couples who'll find a use for them, maybe."

"Not counting us?" Faith wiggled her eyebrows at him.

"I thought us using them was a given," Kung Lao replied, grinning.

Faith laughed happily. After packing in all the items she wanted from that particular store, they decided to start heading back. It was then that she saw it. Grabbing Kung Lao by the arm, she squealed, "I want! Get it for me!" She tugged him to the shop, where a huge hot-tub was on display.

Kung Lao looked at the hot tub and then at Faith. "I'm gonna need help getting it back home. I don't think the two of us can carry it, even with your enhanced strength."

"Please, please, please, please.... pleeeease!" Faith bounced in place.

Kung Lao shook his head, but took out his radio and spoke into it. "Hey. Anyone free to help me carry a hot tub back home? Faith's spotted one and really wants it."

A few seconds passed and then Adam was responding incredulously, "A hot tub?!"

In the background, Amos could be heard. "I could probably hook it up...."

"Would feel good for those of us older types who don't heal so fast and have achy joints..." was Billy's contribution.

Adam sighed. "Where are you?"

Kung Lao explained where they were.

"What's a hot tub?" Dorinda asked, sounding obviously confused.

Joyce could be heard explaining, both to Dorinda and probably to Arsteel as well.

Considering how long they'd been out; they weren't really that far from the building. Soon, all the other men, plus Joyce, had arrived to move the tub back. Faith and Joyce carried all the filled packs and pushed the overflowing carts, while the men handled the oversized hot tub.

"Doesn't it look like it will feel sooo nice?" Faith asked Joyce in excitement.

"I can't remember the last time I was in a hot tub." Joyce eyed it longingly as they headed back. "I really hope we can connect it."

"You found the instructions for it?" Amos asked.

"Yep! Right here! And I even checked to make sure all the parts were either attached or in this box here!" Faith held up the box in question, proudly.

Amos chuckled. "Should have no problems setting it up, then."

Arsteel eyed his lover. "If your wound starts hurting again, let me know." He hadn't stopped Amos from coming to help, trusting the younger man to keep to his own limits. Still. He didn't want too much strain to be put on the healing wound.

"Yessir..." Amos said. He didn't want a set back and had no intention of overdoing it.

Between the five men and the fact they weren't far from the building, it didn't take them long to carry the tub into the building and down to the newly opened gym.

Billy looked around. "Joyce and I can head out to scavenge next..." he offered.

"Sounds good. I can begin setting up the hot tub," Amos stated.

Joyce went to grab one of the radios and a couple of packs of her own.

Arsteel walked over to watch Amos work. He didn't know much about technology, but he enjoyed watching his lover fix and set up things.

Billy got directions from Faith on where she'd found all the packs and shopping carts. He figured he and Joyce could go grab as many as they could reasonably carry and then go in the opposite direction of where Faith and Kung Kao had gone. Maybe they'd find an actual grocery store. Besides, it couldn't hurt to have as many packs or carts as possible. Even after unloading them, they could be used later in areas where they had to gather resources but there were no packs or carts available.

Grabbing a radio and a weapon (just in case), he wrapped an arm around Joyce and led her out of the building. "Would be nice if we stay here a few days," he admitted to her. "We could do a lot of stocking up. Get things to make the building a home. Furniture, knick-knacks... books. Stockpile medicine and supplies...."

"It seems that the building's more likely to leave faster if the place is more dangerous," Joyce commented, letting herself lean into Billy. "We've stayed in some places longer than others."

"So far, that seems to be the case," Billy agreed. "But it's hard to say. We don't know why the building is doing this. If it's actually sentient, or if someone else is watching us and is behind this. I'm not sure which is a worse thought, to be honest."

They kept walking and soon reached the store that had the packs and carts. He took as many packs as he could reasonably carry while they were full and a cart. "May as well get some clothing while we're here. Or a couple of sewing machines and enough material, thread and stuff to make and mend our clothing."

"There's no reason why we can't get both," Joyce commented. "Some changes of clothes and sewing machines and materials too." She also grabbed what she thought she could reasonably fill and carry.

Billy nodded. "True. We should probably get enough clothing for two changes for everyone for all seasons. We've been lucky not to end up in snow biomes from what I've heard, but if we do...." He grimaced. "We probably should get a notebook together and have everyone write down sizes, favorites, etcetera. Get basics for now, but if we stay longer, we can come back for more stuff and make sure it's the right size."

Joyce nodded in agreement. When they reached the clothing store, she began to pick out what she thought might fit each occupant of the building.

Billy helped, also grabbing some walking boots of various sizes. If they didn't fit anyone, maybe they could be used as trade somewhere. He also grabbed several bolts of the sturdier materials, threads and notions, before picking out two sewing machines that seemed high end and sturdy. "We can come back for more tomorrow if we are still here. But I'd like to try and find an actual grocery store or pharmacy first. In case we end up someplace without access to food for several weeks, like we did last time, we can stock up."

Joyce nodded in agreement. "Especially if anyone else gets injured again. Despite our best efforts, it could still happen." As she was talking, she was following him out of the store, looking around for any kind of grocery store or pharmacy.

They walked the opposite direction of where Faith and Kung Lao had ended up. Billy made note of the book store, a few jewelry stores, many more clothing and shoe stores and a novelty store before they finally located a pharmacy. Next door to it was a small grocery.

"Split up?" Joyce looked at him questioningly.

"You grab everything food related that you can carry. I'll grab all the medicine. If something happens, yell," Billy agreed.

"Will do." Joyce headed quickly into the grocery store and began gathering up everything she could.

Billy took a little longer than he'd planned in the pharmacy. He was grabbing as many different types and levels of antibiotics and pain medicines as possible. He had no way of knowing if any of it was expired, though; he didn't know what the actual date was in this realm. He ended up grabbing some natural, homeopathic medicines as well. If they went to the bookstore, he'd try and get some books on natural remedies. They'd need alternatives if they ran out of needed medicines.

Joyce had quickly grabbed all that she could, all that she could carry, and then headed back out to meet Billy.

Meeting Joyce out front, Billy looked at their full baskets and bags. He still had a few empty packs. "Care to stop at the jewelry and book store on the way back?"

"We've got time, I think," Joyce answered. "And the radios, if need be. So yes. I think we should."

Billy grinned at the response. "Let's go, then. They're both on the way." He began to push the cart back toward the building. They stopped at the jewelry store first, quickly emptying the displays into their empty packs. There would be plenty of items to trade.

Having gathered anything of worth from the jewelry store, they went next door to the book store. Billy immediately headed to the medicine section to get books on herbal remedies. Then he went to the botany section to get books on useful plants. Finally, he went to the self-help section to get books on repairing, building and other things that might help make the building a home. Once done, it was getting late. He had just enough time for a few 'fun' books, so quickly grabbed some off the shelves, then headed to the front to meet Joyce.

Joyce had quickly grabbed some items as well, really anything she could find that looked like it would be useful. Or fun. After all, it was important they find time to rest and relax. She then joined Billy.

"Back to home?" Billy asked.

Joyce nodded. "I've got everything I could think of."

Billy nodded. "Anymore and I might have to leave some items behind." He began to push his cart, all his full packs hanging off of him or the side of the cart.

Joyce walked alongside him, glancing around in case there were any stores they should come back and visit later.

Finally reaching the building, Billy opened the door and held it open for Joyce to enter, then pushed his own cart in. He pushed it over to where the carts Faith and Kung Lao had filled, then began to empty out any items that needed to go in refrigeration. They would go through everything else later, when they'd locked the door for the evening.

Dorinda wandered over to help them. She'd been curious about what Kung Lao and Faith had brought back in the packs, but hadn't yet seen what they were. "Did you see anyone?"

Joyce shook her head. "It seems like this world is deserted. Or at least the part we're in."

"If we haven't moved by tomorrow morning, I'd like to go back and load up on more items. I figure if everyone writes their size, favorites, what have you... we can get specific things for everyone, not just a lot of extras. Although extras are good too, since it seems the building likes collecting new people..." Billy said.

Adam nodded. "I agree."

"We could perhaps send two teams out separately tomorrow," Arsteel suggested. "As long as someone is here in case something happens, it should be safe."

"That works. Since we went out today, you and Amos and Adam and Dorinda should get first shot at going tomorrow," Billy said.

Arsteel nodded. "Amos was able to get the hot tub working," he commented. He didn't really understand why the others were so taken with it, but figured at least it made them happy. That was the main thing.

Billy grinned. "That will feel really good. And it's big enough to hold at least six comfortably. So, we can take turns. Since Amos fixed it, maybe you and he should get a turn first. And Faith and Kung Lao can join you, since they found it."

Amos looked at Arsteel to see if he agreed.

"I've never been in anything like that before, but I'm willing to try it," Arsteel said.

"We'll see if the warm water aggravates my burn. If it doesn't, it should feel really good," Amos said.

"Will it be harmful to the burn?" Arsteel looked towards Adam, since he had the most medical knowledge.

"It shouldn't harm him. He's healed enough to remove the bandages. It may feel very sensitive, though," Adam stated.

Arsteel nodded in understanding and moved towards Amos, wrapping his arm around his lover's shoulders. "We'll see how it goes."

Amos smiled and nodded, relieved that Arsteel wouldn't try and protect him from potential discomfort. He'd thought for a second his lover would forbid him to get into the hot tub until he was completely healed.

"When would you like to try it?" Arsteel asked.

"After dinner?" Amos glanced toward Faith, to see if she wanted to go sooner. Not that they had to go at the same time.

Faith nodded. "After dinner works. Gotta see if we got any swim suits, or if I'm gonna be au naturel...."

"We didn't pick up any swim suits," Joyce said.

"Birthday suit it is!" Faith said cheerfully.

Amos didn't really care about that one way or the other, but he still glanced at Arsteel, to make sure his mate was okay with it.

"You should be however you feel more comfortable," Arsteel said to his lover.

"What else did you bring back?" Dorinda asked, curious about what had been in the packs Faith and Kung Lao had brought back.

"Oooh!" Faith's eyes widened and she quickly pulled one of the packs to her and unzipped it. "We got some of these..." She pulled out handcuffs and put them in the middle of the table. "This..." Out came a couple of paddles and a few floggers. "Some of this..." Several bottles of various lubes followed. "These..." Some silk blindfolds, ties, feather ticklers and gags. She emptied out the pack that was full of the 'tame' sex toys, before pulling the second pack and just emptying it out at once. Dozens of every type of non-tame sex toy spilled onto the table.

Amos reached out and picked up a plug with one hand and clamps with the other. "Did you empty out the store?" He sounded amused.

Faith stuck her tongue out. "No one wants to share this stuff, so had to make sure there were enough. Got tired of counting. It was easier just to grab everything."

"Can turn one or two of the newly cleaned rooms into a dungeon," Billy snorted, holding up a vibrating dildo.

Dorinda looked at the items, a look of confusion on her face. "These are to use when you have sex with someone?" She looked at Arsteel, wondering if he recognized any of the items, since they came from worlds that weren't quite as advanced.

"I think so." Arsteel looked a bit perplexed as he looked at the items Amos held. "I've seen some of those used in dungeons on prisoners, but there was nothing sexual in those."

Amos looked at Arsteel, then at the items in his hand. "They actually use these on prisoners?" His voice was confused. The clamps, he could possibly understand, but what good did it do to put a plug in a prisoner?

"Those." Arsteel nodded to the clamps. "Not...." He frowned, not sure what the other item was. Or what it was used for. "I've never seen that before," he settled on. "And the clamps I have seen are...not like those. The goal is to cause pain."

Dorinda was picking up some of the items and studying them with a confused look on her face.

Kung Lao gave Faith a slightly rueful smile. "Well, I wasn't expecting them to be recognized as things used for causing harm," he said in a low voice.

Faith had a disturbed look on her face. "Me either..." she whispered. "I didn't think I'd need to explain things, either...."

Amos gave Faith an impish grin, then leaned over and whispered in Arsteel's ear, telling him in extreme detail what the other item was and how it was used. He then began picking up all the phallically shaped items and explained each one, as well as a few of the more esoteric items. He left it to Adam to explain to Dorinda.

Adam leaned over and explained a few of the tamer items.

Arsteel listened to his lover's explanation with open curiosity. "Are these things you have experience with?" he asked in a low voice. "Things you would enjoy?"

Dorinda also listened to Adam. "Do you want to use any of them?" she asked. "I'm not experienced, but I will learn. If you will teach me." The look on her face was open. She wanted to make him happy.

"I have no need to use them," Adam said honestly. "But... if you decide you are curious and would like to experience some of them, I would be honored to teach you."

Amos gave a hesitant smile. "I've never used them, or had them used by someone I love. Maybe it's different if the person doing it actually cares...."

Faith gave Kung Lao a woebegone look. "Now I just feel bad..." she muttered softly.

"Maybe...." Dorinda was picking up the blindfolds and scarves. "I like the feel of these." She didn't like the idea of the handcuffs; she'd been bound in metal and it had taken a while for the marks to fade. But material...she was genuinely intrigued by the idea of choosing to give up that control.

"I wouldn't use anything on you that you'd be uncomfortable with," Arsteel said. "But if there's something you'd like to try...I want you to be happy...."

Kung Lao winced and nodded his agreement. "Yeah...."

Joyce was eyeing a few of the things a bit wistfully. She didn't have anyone to experiment with, but she'd enjoyed some of the things in the past.

Adam slid a few of the tame items into a tiny pile. "We can try some of them." he said quietly.

Amos bit his lip and nodded, putting a few items he held in front of Arsteel, a few of the items that didn't involve 'punishment' or bondage. That would bring up bad memories, but the toys... they might be fun if it was Arsteel using them on him.

Billy eyed a few things, before taking a couple of items 'just in case'. He eyed Joyce speculatively. Maybe she'd be interested in some adult recreation.

Dorinda nodded. "I'd like that," she said.

Arsteel stepped closer to Amos and carefully hugged his lover. "We can try anything you'd like to," he promised. He might be in control, but he'd never do anything Amos might be uncomfortable with.

Joyce glanced at what Billy had picked up. "Some good choices there," she said quietly.

"Maybe some good will come of it," Kung Lao said softly to Faith.

"Maybe..." Faith said, a little more happily when she noticed items being taken. "There are still bags that haven't been unpacked," she said more loudly, nodding toward all the items Billy and Joyce had brought back that were still hidden away.

"Oh, yeah!" Billy grinned, beginning to unload packs onto the table.

****

It was several hours later and different items had been claimed and taken to various rooms. Anything not claimed in that moment was taken to their storage room. If it was needed in the future, they could go get it. Having everything in a room, labeled neatly, also gave them a way to quickly check to see what they needed to specifically hunt, forage, trade, or steal when they stopped in a place. They had already made a list of items they needed to specifically look for in the morning, if they were still in this spot.

Dinner had been very good; thanks to all the spices and new food items they'd acquired. Whatever had occurred in the town had only happened fairly recently, as they'd even managed to bring back dairy products that hadn't gone bad yet, as well as some fruit and fresh vegetables they hadn't been able to grow. Amos had eaten quite a lot, though Faith wasn't far behind; her slayer metabolism always making her hungry.

Now, the first two of the couples were in the hot tub, relaxing. Amos was glad his wound wasn't too sensitive to take the heat. "Tomorrow... if we are still here... we need to pick up hot tub supplies to maintain this thing. Otherwise, we'll end up with molds and fungus and some of those can be deadly," he mentioned, in an off-hand manner.

Faith blinked. "Yeah. Good point. If we do that... maybe we should bring back a second tub, so everyone can enjoy at the same time?" She looked toward Arsteel hopefully. "Or one of the above ground pools we saw?"

"Both?" This time, Amos looked at Arsteel. He had to turn his head and look back, as he was pressed tight against the other man, leaning back against his chest, the water bubbling around them. He liked feeling a naked Arsteel pressing against his back and they really hadn't found any bathing suits.

Arsteel had an odd look on his face, having had no experience with a hot tub before. He wasn't sure he enjoyed the bubbles, though he definitely enjoyed the closeness with Amos. And feeling the younger man pressed against his body made the strange situation worth it.

Now, he responded to his lover and to the woman he already considered a daughter. "If we clear out another floor, we could devote it entirely to hot tubs and pools. Especially if we pick up any newcomers."

"Yay! Spa room!" Faith grinned and clapped her hands gleefully, before wrapping her arms around Kung Lao and settling again. If Arsteel agreed to something, it was pretty much a done deal. Everyone looked to the other man as either a father figure or older sibling and tended to give him the last word on what would occur in the building. With the exception of Amos, of course.

Arsteel wrapped his arms more tightly around Amos. "This will take some getting used to."

"Another thing you don't have in your dimension?" Kung Lao asked.

Arsteel shook his head. "Nothing like this exists there."

"If you don't like it, we can get out..." Amos said quietly.

"What stuff did you have?" Faith asked. "Maybe we can find it."

"I like being in here with you," Arsteel said to Amos. "It's not that I don't like it. I am just not used to it." He wrapped his arms around Amos a bit tighter. "I like how the water allows us to fit together better." Looking at Faith, he said, "There were bath houses. Rooms with steam in them. But after I became a Lifeless, there was no reason for me to visit those."

Faith slanted her head. "I'm glad you aren't lifeless anymore."

"I am too..." Amos said, turning his head enough to kiss under Arsteel's chin and shifting so that his backside rubbed the older man's groin.

"Yeah. I'm not sure we'd have got as far as we did without 'Dad' here," Kung Lao commented, quickly grinning at Arsteel.

Arsteel returned the smile and then brushed a gentle kiss against Amos' lips. "I am glad to be here with all of you," he said honestly. "As a family." He gently rubbed Amos' chest under the water, his member stirring in response to his lover's movement, though he said nothing to draw attention to that fact.

Amos kissed back chastely. He didn't noticeably respond to feeling Arsteel's arousal. He did shift again so that his lover's erection slipped between his cheeks. He nestled back and sighed happily at feeling the hard length pressing against his entrance, even though there was no push.

Arsteel kissed Amos' shoulder and wrapped his arms tighter around his lover. He didn't push inside Amos. It was enough, for him, just to experience the closeness.

They stayed like that for maybe thirty minutes when Faith sighed. "Well, prolly should let the others have a turn. Not good to stay in the hot water too long anyway." She carefully climbed out of the tub.

Amos carefully got out as well, keeping his backside to the others since, while he didn't mind being naked in front of them all, he didn't want to walk around aroused in front of everyone.

Getting out of the hot tub, Arsteel picked up a couple of towels and wrapped them around Amos and himself, drying them both off.

Faith wrapped her towel around herself, handing Kung Lao a towel as well. "See you all later..." she said to Amos and Arsteel.  Waiting long enough for Kung Lao to join her, she left to go to her room.

Amos smiled at Arsteel, letting the older man lead them back to their room. "Tub's free!" he yelled out to the others, in case they wanted to use it.

Arsteel wrapped his arms around Amos, guiding his lover to their room. Once they were inside, the door safely closed behind them, he drew Amos into a tight embrace and kissed him.

Amos languidly kissed back, relaxed and in no hurry for anything. He could hear the others talking through the door, heading to the hot tub for their own soak.

Arsteel moved over to the bed, sitting so ghat he could cuddle Amos on his lap, continuing to kiss him. He didn't push for anything more, perfectly content just to give his lover affection.

Amos continued to kiss a bit more, then smiled. "If you didn't like the tub, you don't have to do it just for me. I can soak alone if I need to."

"I liked the way the water allowed us to press closer together," Arsteel answered honestly. "It felt more like we could have merged our bodies together."

Amos smiled crookedly at that. "You like when you can constantly have physical contact with me," he observed quietly.

"Before I came here, I couldn't touch anyone I cared about," Arsteel said quietly. "Not unless I was ordered to. And for the most part, all they were interested in was using me to fight the battles they couldn't. I've always been a good warrior, but that's all I was for a long time. A Lifeless warrior."

"I don't need you to fight my battles..." Amos pointed out. "I'm not used to a lot of physical affection... but I don't mind it when it's from you."

"It does fill a need that I have," Arsteel said honestly. "But if you don't like it...just let me know and I'll try not to do it so much."

"It doesn't bother me right now. If it bothers me later, I'll try to let you know... I think what bothers me more is being babied... treated like I'm helpless or weak..." Amos said hesitantly.

"I didn't mean to treat you like that when you were first injured," Arsteel said quietly. "Seeing you hurt like that terrified me. I've never seen an injury as bad as that. And while you don't need me to protect you...the fact that I wasn't there to help you made me feel helpless. I couldn't stop you from being injured in the first place. I wanted to make sure there was nothing standing in the way of you healing properly and fully."

Amos nodded. "I guess I understand that. It was hard to take, though."

"I understand," Arsteel replied. "If you're injured again, I'll trust you to take the medication you need to. And that you won't do anything to make it worse." He had, after all, trusted Amos to let him know if the hot tub aggravated the burn.

Amos smiled and nodded. "I'll try not to complain. I know it just worries everyone."

"If you need to, you don't have to hold back. But people here worry about you because we're a family," Arsteel said. "And I'm sure the same would hold true for any one of us who is injured. But don't ever worry about speaking your mind to me. Telling me what you think and feel. Even if it is to complain."

"I... it seemed to make people think I was going to do something rash or dangerous or, at the least, unhelpful. I don't want that..." Amos whispered.

"Even if you just talk to me. If it would help." Arsteel gently stroked his fingers down over Amos' hair and back.

"I'll try..." Amos said. "Never was much for talking anyway." He smiled crookedly. "Complaining like I did before was not normal for me..." He left unsaid that the response he'd got had reminded him why he didn't complain.

"Just as long as you know it's safe for you to say and do what you need or want with me." Continuing the gentle touch, Arsteel said, "I never want you to have to be a certain way or act a certain way. I just want you for you."

"Thanks..." Amos leaned into the gentle caresses.

"I love you." Arsteel kissed him, gentle and undemanding.

"I love you too." Amos responded to the kiss just as gently.

"Do you really want to make use of those items Faith and Kung Lao brought back?" Arsteel asked softly. "Or did you choose them because you thought I might like to use them?"

Amos smiled. "You'll notice I didn't choose any if the restraints, flogs or paddles? There's a reason for that. They remind me of things I'd rather not remember. I know I belong to you and obey you. I don't need to be tied down to feel it..." He smiled, then continued hesitantly. "When I was... selling myself. My clients weren't trying to make me feel good. So, they never used anything that was solely for that. The items I picked, I've never used before, or I used on myself, not with a client, so no memories...." He blushed faintly.

"I don't need to tie you down," Arsteel said honestly. "Or cause you pain in order to take you." He gently cupped Amos' cheek. "You belong to me and with me. I want to make you feel good. As long as you're happy with what we do, I'm happy."

Amos smiled, leaning in and kissing Arsteel a bit more fervently. He was obviously more at ease.

Arsteel kissed a bit more deeply, gliding his hands over Amos' body, pulling the towel free so he could get to bare skin.

Amos shivered slightly at Arsteel's actions. Pulling back slightly to breathe, he gave his mate a love filled look that turned suggestively frisky. He moved away, slowly, turned and walked to the bed with enough of a sway to his walk that it would draw Arsteel's eyes to his backside, then crawled up onto the bed on hands and knees, making sure his bottom continued to face Arsteel. Looking over his shoulder with a glance that offered his master everything, he leaned forward until his arms were folded on the bed, his head resting on them, chest flat to the mattress, his bottom still up in the air, legs open for Arsteel to move between. The position exposed him completely.

Arsteel's body responded immediately to Amos' actions, his erection once more growing and swelling. He moved towards the bed, retrieving the lube and allowing his own towel to drop to the floor. Reaching Amos, he settled on the bed between his lover's legs. Coating his member in the lube, he pushed slowly inside Amos.

Amos breathed out slowly, a tiny sigh of submission and need escaping as his body relaxed and welcomed Arsteel inside.

Arsteel leaned over and gently kissed the back of Amos' neck. He began to gently thrust inside Amos, hands gripping his lover's hips.

Amos held still for his lover, though he did move his head enough to leave his neck more open. He made tiny moaning sounds, showing how good it felt.

Kissing gently along Amos' neck, Arsteel gripped his hips more tightly, thrusting deeper inside his lover. "You're mine," he whispered. "I'll take care of you. I won't let you be hurt by anyone or anything."

Amos closed his eyes, focusing on the feel of his mate in him, over him, holding his hips tight. He focused on the words. "...Know... safest with you..." His voice was breathless and needy.

"You'll always be safest with me," Arsteel murmured against Amos' neck. "I have you. No one else can. You're mine." He nuzzled Amos' neck, continuing to thrust.

"Belong to only you forever!" Amos whimpered softly the thrusting having made him very sensitive inside. He was hard as well, but held still so his mate could thrust hard and deep.

"I love you." Arsteel kisses the side of his neck. He let go of one hip to gently grasp Amos' member, his own release close. "Let go. So that we release together."

"Ye... yes, sir..." Amos gasped, before his release hit him and his seed sprayed the bed under him. He quivered and spasmed under and around his mate.

Arsteel's own release came over him at the same time. He slumped over Amos, kissing his lover's neck and shoulder. "I don't know how many times you want me to take you tonight, but perhaps we can use that plug after the final time?"

"How many times you think you can get it up?" Amos said, in a teasing, sated, but completely interested tone.

Arsteel gave the question serious thought. "At least twice more. Perhaps a third time if I can replenish the fluid we lose. But I'm not interested in you only for sex. And I don't want to force you into it more times than you want."

"I want to feel you in me, even when you aren't. Walk funny tomorrow, so everyone knows you claimed me. Slosh inside from what you put in me. But even if you only take me once more and then plug me, I'll be happy if I can fall asleep on you..." Amos admitted honestly.

"If you want me to take you to that point, I will," Arsteel said. "As long as it's what you want. As long as it's your choice. I never want to force you into something. And no matter what we do, no matter how long it lasts, you'll be in my arms, on me, when we sleep."

"It is what I want," Amos said firmly.

"Then we'll do that." Arsteel kissed him firmly. "So long as you tell me if you change your mind."

"I will," Amos promised, before kissing back.

Arsteel stroked his hands down Amos' spine and then followed the same path with his lips. "Is there anything specifically you'd like to try first?" he asked softly, looking towards the selection of toys his lover had gathered.

"Not in particular." Amos shivered at the kissing. "Just... need it to be you in control of it."

Arsteel reached out for the nipple clamps. "These won't cause you pain, will they?" he asked, noticing that they didn't seem obviously designed to cause pain. Not like the ones he'd seen in the past.

"I don't know... never used them..." Amos admitted, sounding slightly nervous. "Not sure they'll do anything for me... high pain threshold and all...."

Arsteel put them aside and said, quietly, "Maybe we should only use the plug this time. I don't need to use things on you to enjoy being with you."

Amos relaxed slightly. "If you wanted to, I would..." he said quietly. "I'd let you hurt me, if you needed to...."

"I don't want to hurt you. I don't need to hurt you." Arsteel stroked the side of his face. "I want to make you feel good. More, far more, than I want to feel good. You belong to me, but to care for, protect...make feel good." He gently kissed the side of Amos' neck. "Hurting you doesn't make me feel good."

"So... if it hurts, I need to tell you immediately? If it doesn't feel good?" Amos whispered.

Arsteel nodded. "Tell me straight away, so it can stop. I only ever want you to feel good."

"Okay..." Amos answered, in a soft, submissive tone. If that's what his mate wanted from him, it was easy to obey. "Like you touching me..." he admitted, almost wistfully.

"Like this?" Arsteel gently stroked his hands down Amos' back, keeping the caresses gentle. "If something feels good...if you want more of it...tell me that, too. So, I can continue to make you feel good."

"Yes... like that... with your fingers and mouth... your tongue..." Amos shivered. "Like feeling you."

As he had before, Arsteel followed the same path with his lips, kissing down over Amos' back. He continued to stroke and caress Amos' body, kissing everywhere he stroked. Mapping out Amos' whole body with fingers and lips.

Amos felt like melted butter by the time Arsteel had been touching and kissing for several minutes. His body was very sensitive and he was fully aroused again.

"I love you." Arsteel whispered the words against Amos' skin, kissing after each word. He was content to touch and kiss the other man; content to bring Amos pleasure.

"Love you too. So much..." Amos said, in a shaky voice.

Arsteel reached his hand under Amos to stroke his fingers over his lover's member. He continued to kiss and caress with his other hand.

"I... I'm close..." Amos said, in a tight voice.

"Let go. Whenever you're ready." Arsteel hadn't needed to do more than touch and kiss Amos to quickly reach the edge himself.

"Want you in me... please?" Amos begged.

Arsteel pushed into Amos once more, still keeping up with the gentle affection and stroking, taking his lover.

***

They'd stayed in the world long enough to collect another hot tub and an indoor pool, with everything they needed to keep them clean.

On the third day, the building shifted early in the morning. When Joyce opened the door, she immediately reported to the others that they were in a different world.

Adam looked out, noting it looked more primitive. "I'll go out scouting first. Anyone who feels comfortable in a non-urban setting can go with me."

"I trained in both settings, but I can stay back with whoever doesn't go," Billy said.

"I can go," Dorinda said. "This is similar in appearance to my world."

Adam nodded. "You've been practicing with the guns and knives, so I think we'll be okay just us "

"Just make sure you take a radio each," Arsteel said.

"Of course." Adam grinned, holding up his radio and handing Dorinda hers. Opening the door, he led her outside. Soon, they were exploring.

Dorinda walked close to Adam, looking around curiously at the world. It did look more primitive, when compared to some of the other dimensions they'd been to. "Should we try and see if there's anywhere, we can trade for or buy supplies from?"

"We have plenty of supplies at the moment... the last spot we were in was a veritable treasure trove. But it's a good idea to take note of the places the building stops in. Just in case," Adam noted

Dorinda nodded. "Especially if we end up with more people joining us."

"Exactly..." Adam responded, as they continued to walk through what appeared to be a highly wooded area.

***

Geralt pulled his sword free from the creature, wiping the blade free and looking around at the rest of the pack. A lot of creatures would flee after a Witcher had killed one of their number.

Not these ones. After the briefest moment of shock, they were advancing on Geralt.

"Fuck." Geralt swung towards the closest monster, slicing his blade clear through its neck before turning to the next one that was blocking his escape.

Adam was quietly leading Dorinda through the woods when he heard something. Holding a hand up to stop her, he then motioned her to keep her eyes open and move slowly. He then began slinking in the direction of where he heard the noise. When he saw what had caused it, he only paused a second before wading into the fray to assist the only human he could see.

Geralt was a little surprised that a human came into the fray to help him. With the two of them (and Dorinda helping as much as it was safe to do so), it didn't take long for the creatures to all be slain.

"Who'd you piss off that you'd help a Witcher?" Geralt asked them warily.

"A what now?" Adam looked at Geralt, then at Dorinda, silently asking if she'd ever heard of a Witcher before.

Dorinda frowned. "I mean, I was called a witch back where I'm from, but...."

"It's not the same," Geralt stated. He glanced over her, then slanted his gaze between the two of them. "If you don't know about Witchers, you're not from around here."

Adam moved protectively in front of Dorinda, his own eyes narrowing. "Is that a problem?"

"Not to me." Geralt shrugged. "A lot of people around here don't like outsiders, though. You'd be better off keeping your distance."

"Thanks for the warning..." Adam snorted, then smirked. "Any particular directions we should avoid going if we want to avoid people?"

"You can stick to the wooded areas," Geralt replied. "But you're more likely to run into monsters that way."

"Are there many creatures like those here?" Dorinda looked around at the bodies of the monsters.

"Not exactly like those," Geralt replied. "But there are a lot of monsters here."

"So, avoid people because they don't like outsiders... but the woods aren't safe either. Got it. Maybe exploring isn't such a great idea in this area..." Adam muttered, now worried about Dorinda. She was improving, but was still a novice when it came to defending herself. He looked around the area they now stood, examining the creatures from a distance in case they looked familiar to him.

"People won't like you, but they won't attack unless they're provoked. Or unless someone hires someone to do so." Geralt shrugged. "If you need to buy anything or trade, you'll be tolerated."

Adam nodded. "Good to know. Guess we should just pick a direction and..." He paused, hearing something coming their direction.

Geralt immediately drew his sword. "You might want to get out of here. There are more things like those in these woods." He nodded towards the bodies.

"Yes... good idea..." Adam agreed, trying to keep himself between Dorinda and the noise he could hear coming their way. He'd barely got the words out when another beast had leapt from the foliage and onto him. He began to fight it, slashing at it with his sword, stabbing and blocking the creature's attacks. Unfortunately, by the time he'd felled the beast, it had got a mortal wound in, slashing a deep gouge in his belly and hitting several major arteries. He was bleeding out quickly.

"D... Dorinda... Have to get... get to the buildi...." He collapsed, his eyes going vacant as death overtook him quickly.

Geralt had moved to help, but the beast had got in a mortal wound before Geralt could kill it.

Dorinda quickly ran to Adam's side and started trying to pull his body up. "I have to get him back home."

Geralt figured there was nothing that could be done, but he knew that she needed help anyway. He lifted her companion and glanced at her. "Which way?"

Dorinda immediately began leading him back to the building.

***

Faith had been feeling oddly nearly from the moment Adam and Dorinda had left to explore. The feeling had become progressively more insistent the longer they were gone and she was afraid it was her slayer senses telling her something was wrong. Because of that, she'd stepped outside of the building; not leaving it, but waiting outside. What she was waiting for, she didn't know, but she felt the need to wait.

Amos, noticing his 'sister' acting like something was wrong, slipped outside to wait with her. "What's wrong?" he asked quietly.

"I don't know. I just feel... something feels wrong..." she admitted softly, uncertainly, almost fearfully.

***

Dorinda quickly led the way back to the building, Geralt carrying Adam's body and easily keeping up with her. Still, it was longer than she would have liked before reaching the area the building had appeared.

"Oh...no..." Faith said, in a horrified whisper, before running to meet Dorinda and the strange man carrying Adam.  "What happened?! He... is he...?" She swallowed hard, hesitantly reaching toward the lifeless body, but not touching.

Amos quickly opened the door to the building and yelled inside, "Come quick! It's Adam!" before walking quickly toward Dorinda as well, keeping alert in case whatever had felled his older friend had followed.

Arsteel came quickly to join the others. "He said he should heal. That he's immortal. That he can come back from death so long as his head is intact."

Geralt raised his eyebrows as he carried the body into the building. "That's an unusual ability."

Dorinda swallowed, reaching out to grasp Adam's cold hand. "What if it doesn't work if he's not in his own world?" she whispered.

"It has to work..." Faith said, with her own worry, taking the hand Dorinda hadn't taken. She had finally found a family that accepted her completely as she was. The thought of losing even one of them terrified her.

Amos followed the small group inside the building, making sure there was nothing following outside. As soon as he was inside, though, the building slammed its own door shut and then covered it with metal as it began to shake harder than it had before, as if it was angry at what had occurred.

Amos quickly stepped back, falling into place beside Arsteel. "I don't think the building is happy...." he said nervously. It took a lot to make him nervous.

Billy glanced at the ceiling. "We're upset too! But if you shake apart, it isn't going to help any of us!" he yelled. He didn't know if the building was sentient or not, but he didn't like the thought that the building would break itself apart and scatter them all into the nether.

Kung Lao shook his head and addressed the ceiling, not sure if the building would understand or not. "Just wait and see if his healing kicks in or not."

Arsteel wrapped his arm around Amos' waist, looking worried himself.

Geralt kept his balance enough to carry Adam's body into the main room, setting him on one of the couches there. "Do you have any potions? Things that will help him?"

"Only medication that would help with wounds." Joyce swallowed. "Not with death...."

Amos swallowed, then straightened his shoulders. "We should clean him up. Stitch what needs stitching. Put him in clean clothing. If he revives... then he will feel better if he isn't filthy and covered in his own dried blood. If he doesn't, we will have a funeral for him as soon as Building allows us to leave." He didn't say what they'd do if the building kept them inside for several days and Adam didn't revive. He mentally calculated Adam's body size and the size of their largest freezer, just in case.

Faith wiped at her eyes. "He prolly would appreciate that..." She sniffled. "I'll get water and towels."

Dorinda knelt next to Adam, still holding onto his hand, tears in her eyes. Her lips moved, like maybe she was praying...although no sound came out.

Billy nodded at Faith, then looked at Dorinda sympathetically. "Hey, luv... I'll go get some clean clothes for him. Okay?" he warned her, since he'd be entering into their room to find the clothes. He waited a few seconds, then went to do that.

Amos looked around at those who hadn't left to retrieve supplies. "Who's best at stitching?" he asked hesitantly. He could do it himself if needed, but that wasn't really in his wheelhouse.

"I've had experience in stitching wounds," Arsteel said quietly.

Amos nodded. "I'll get the thread and needle..." he said quietly, going to their medical supplies to retrieve the items.

Billy returned with clean clothes around the same time Faith arrived with two basins of water and cloths. "Let me clean him up, luv. I've had practice..." he said cryptically. In the line of work he'd been in, he'd had to take care of team mates when they couldn't go to a hospital. Granted, they usually were able to talk back and snark at him, but... maybe Adam would do that again.

Dorinda swallowed hard. "I don't...want to let go of him," she admitted quietly.

Billy gave her a sympathetic look. "That's alright, luv. I can work with you holding his hand."

Faith swallowed and fidgeted, feeling useless. "I'll... I'll just go make dinner for everyone..." she muttered, quickly leaving, not able to stay in the room when her family member was lying lifeless on the couch.

Amos bit his lip as he watched her go, then glanced at Geralt. "I can show you around. You'll be wanting to pick out a room..." he said softly. "...The Building decided you're joining us, after all."

Geralt frowned. "I'm stuck here?" He'd noticed the building closing up, the door disappearing, but had no idea that meant he wouldn't be able to leave.

"I'm sorry..." Amos truly was apologetic. "We were so focused on Adam and what had happened. I should have taken him from you outside so you didn't have to follow us in. Should have given you a warning, so you could choose if you entered the building or not. We do try to warn people when possible and there wasn't any immediate danger that would have kept me from saying something. I just didn't... I didn't think and then you were inside and I was inside and the Building was reacting!" Amos ran a hand through his hair in frustration. "And now you're stuck, because once the Building leaves a spot... a dimension... well, it hasn't made a repeat visit to the same place twice. Not yet anyway. We only hope that someday, it might start revisiting places so that some of us might return home, but...."  He bit his lip. "...Until then, you're now part of our team. Our family. The Building didn't give you a choice."

"Well." Geralt sighed. "It's not as if I can do anything about it. I don't really have anything to hold me back." Except for Jaskier, but they sometimes went months without seeing each other. As long as the bard didn't do anything that would get him killed in the meantime....

Arsteel waited for Billy to finish cleaning up Adam, standing close by Dorinda, his hand gently resting on her shoulder. Once Billy had finished, Arsteel washed his hands and then moved to begin stitching up what he needed to.

"Yeah. Most of us are in that type of situation... still. Sorry." Amos smiled crookedly.

Adam hadn't shown any sign of reviving yet... but those looking at his wounds would notice there weren't as many as the amount of blood indicated there would be.

Arsteel looked over Adam's body, frowning slightly. "I think he might be healing. Slowly."

Geralt moved over to look. "There's a lot more blood than there seems to be injuries."

Looking hopeful, Dorinda still clutched at Adam's hand.

Faith swallowed. "He never actually explained how he came back. It... it makes sense that he'd heal first. Otherwise, he might immediately die again...."

"Then maybe I don't need to stitch." Arsteel watched carefully, to see if the wounds were closing over.

"He cut himself when we were all here together," Kung Lao said. "There were sparks and the cut healed. Though he said it was slower than normal."

"Maybe stitching will help speed healing up?" Billy suggested.

Faith looked at Arsteel. "Couldn't make things worse...."

Arsteel nodded in response and began to carefully stitch up the wounds that were still there.

"And now... we wait... " Faith whispered, as Arsteel finished the last stitch.

Billy sighed. "Since we don't know how long we wait, I suggest we get dinner together. One of us can stay in here with him so we can let the others know when he wakes... but otherwise, just hanging around here won't do anyone any good." He left unsaid that Adam might not wake. He wouldn't say anything that would lessen Dorinda and Faith's hope.

"I want to stay with him," Dorinda said firmly.

Arsteel moved over to Billy and Amos and spoke in a low voice. "Maybe someone else should stay in here as well. Just in case."

Amos nodded. "I'll stay with her to begin with. If he still hasn't revived by the time it is time to sleep, maybe I can convince her to get some rest and someone else can take watch."

"I can take watch when it is time to sleep. She probably won't want to leave, so I can have Joyce bring her a blanket and pillow," Billy said.

"Or I can stay with her tonight. If he hasn't revived yet," Faith added.

Arsteel nodded. He looked towards Geralt. "If you'd like to pick a room, one of us can show you."

"I don't need any specific room. I'll just use whatever is easier." Geralt shrugged.

"We all have rooms that are next to each other. Not sure how it happened that way, though..." Amos grinned. He went to sit next to Dorinda to wait.

"You need help with dinner, Joyce?" Faith asked hopefully. She needed to do something.

Billy trailed behind Arsteel and Geralt. "We got a lot of supplies the last stop we had, so if you want a room that doesn't have a bed yet, we can get one for you."

Joyce nodded to Faith. "You can help me." She headed through to the kitchen.

Geralt shrugged. "I can take any of the rooms. Do you all have one each?" he asked.

"I share a room with Amos," Arsteel said. "We're in a relationship. The same is true for Kung Lao and Faith. And Adam and Dorinda...or it was, at least."

Billy smiled crookedly. "I'm thinking of asking Joyce to move in with me. If she says yes, there will be one more room free..." he whispered. "...Do you think she'd say yes?" He tried not to sound as uncertain as he felt. It had been a long time since he'd actually let himself care enough about someone else to want to form a relationship with them.

Arsteel smiled at Billy and answered honestly. "She's grown close to you. I would be very surprised if she doesn't say yes."

"So, all of you are in relationships?" Geralt asked.

Arsteel nodded. "We didn't really plan it that way. It just happened."

"Did... did you leave someone behind?" Billy asked hesitantly. He really hoped Geralt didn't have a family depending on him, since the building had just taken him from his home.

"Only a...." Geralt hesitated, almost stumbling over the word, "Friend. But we've gone months without seeing each other before. He's just more likely to get himself killed." He shook his head.

Billy frowned at that. "I have a few 'friends' like that. More like family, but I have to hope they are okay and don't have problems because I disappeared."

Arsteel glanced away. "If I could ever return to my dimension, I am certain that at least one of those I cared for is dead. Perhaps even both of them."

"Do you want to return to your dimension? From what I heard, it was only by entering the building and going to another dimension that you were able to regain yourself instead of being a mindless slave...." Billy said hesitantly.

"I wasn't always that," Arsteel answered. "And I became one trying to stop two people I cared for from killing each other. There will likely be nothing left for me even if I could return there. And here, I have family. And I have Amos. It's more than I used to have."

"So, are you the one in charge?" Geralt looked at Arsteel.

"Like a father or brother to most of those here," Arsteel commented.

"Amos is the only one not platonic family to him... but Amos is like a kid brother to most of us. Or maybe a slightly older brother. Depending on how old the person relating to him..." Billy said, with a thoughtful look.

"He's learning things," Arsteel said.

Geralt raised his eyebrows. "You're the one teaching him?"

"I am," Arsteel answered.

"He's been through a lot in his young life. He's wiser than his years in some ways, but so much like a snot-nosed baby boy in others..." Billy commented. "...He needs someone to teach him. Take care of him."

"Seems like taking care of your lover in that way might be hard," Geralt commented.

"But worth it," Arsteel said quietly. They stopped on the floor everyone else was on. "Here we are."

"Plenty of rooms..." Billy pointed out all the empty ones. "You can have one next to the rest of us, or put some space between. Depends on what you feel most comfortable with. Or... there are a few other floors we've cleaned out but haven't put furniture in. If you'd rather one of them, we can move a bed in."

"I can stay on this floor." Geralt picked one of the empty rooms at random. "This one will do." He didn't pick one right next to the others, but it wasn't the furthest away either.

"Great. I'm gonna go down and see if Joyce needs any help with dinner..." Billy smiled and headed back down again. He planned to ask her to move into his room. Seeing Adam lifeless had reminded him of how precarious life was. He didn't want to waste time.

***

They'd spent the rest of the evening eating. Dorinda had stayed with Adam the whole time and everyone else had taken turns staying with her as well, including Geralt.

Joyce had quickly agreed to move in with Billy and the two of them retired to his room, along with the cat who had attached itself to her.

Since Faith was staying in the room with Dorinda and Adam, Kung Lao quietly brought in blankets and pillows for both of them.

Faith kissed Kung Lao chastely, hugging him tight. "Thank you," she whispered to her lover. Of all of them, she had taken Adam's death nearly as hard as Dorinda.

Soon, it was just her and the other woman, watching and waiting. The hours ticked by slowly and her eyes began to burn with weariness, but she wouldn't let herself sleep. She was tired enough to think she was imagining it at first, but the second time she saw Adam's body twitch, she reached over and grabbed Dorinda's hand. "Did you see?"

Dorinda had been anxiously watching Adam's body, clinging to his hand. Without taking her eyes off him, she nodded in acknowledgement of Faith's words, gripping the other woman's hand tightly.

The twitching soon became actual movement, then a groan as the oldest immortal sat up and squinted at the two women standing vigil. "You got me home...are you okay, sweetheart?" he finally asked Dorinda. The last he remembered they were fighting monsters. He hated the thought he had left her unprotected.

Dorinda's eyes filled with tears and she wrapped her arms around him, hugging on tightly. "I thought you might not come back," she whispered.

Adam hugged her back tightly. He didn't say trite words about him being immortal to try and comfort her. He hadn't even been certain his immortality was a fact in this new life he had. He was grateful it was; leaving her alone was not an option he would willingly take. "I'm alive. It appears my immortality is still intact. I am sorry you went through that, though. I never intended to test for it."

Faith swallowed and sniffled. "I'll go let the others know... welcome back, Old Man."

"We were all scared...all worried...." Dorinda hugged tighter, pressing as close to him as she could. She'd been too upset even to eat properly. "I'm glad you came back," she whispered, trying hard not to start crying.

"I am too..." Adam whispered back, hugging tightly. "You look tired. Both of you do. Let's go sleep and we can talk in the morning..."

Faith bit her lip, then nodded. "You two go ahead. I'll let the others know, then go to sleep." She gathered the blankets and pillows Kung Lao had brought.

"Thank you, kiddo. I'll see you in the morning." Adam ruffled Faith's hair, before wrapping an arm around Dorinda and leading her to their bedroom.

Faith went to tell the others Adam was back.

Dorinda followed along, holding onto him as if worried he would disappear on her. "Geralt ended up inside the building too," she murmured. "And Joyce moved in with Billy."

Adam gave Dorinda a surprised look. "How long was I out for?" His voice was amused, but slightly worried.

******

The building kept them locked inside for three days before it finally opened to let them out and explore. "It's as if it is scared of losing us," Amos observed quietly.

"I'm afraid of losing one of us," Faith reluctantly admitted.

"I know what happened was scary. But if it happened, I'm glad it happened to me. At least I had a chance to come back," Adam said calmly, looking at Dorinda with a worried look. If it had happened to her, she wouldn't have come back. "We're all being extra careful... vigilant. But accidents still can happen, no matter how prepared. I'm thinking we should start using teams of four instead of two. With one person at home."

Despite knowing that Adam had returned from death, Dorinda hadn't wanted to leave his side. She was nestled in close to him now, holding onto his hand, because she felt better when she was holding onto him.

"Maybe we should clear out more of the floors," Arsteel suggested quietly. "See if there are those computers you mentioned. The more knowledge we have before going out, the better."

Billy nodded. "Agreed. As we have plenty of supplies to last us for at least a month, we can afford to wait until we see if we can find some ways to get info without leaving the building."

Arsteel nodded. "We can start that today. Or perhaps take today to rest." He knew how much it had bothered all of them, what had happened to Adam.

"We've been resting for three days!" Faith whined. "If we can't leave, then I'm all for cleaning." She was obviously feeling antsy.

"Tired of sitting..." Amos agreed quietly.

"Tell me what you need me to do and I'm there," Geralt said quietly.

Adam nodded at Geralt. "Basically, we are cleaning out rooms and taking inventory of what is there. And hopefully, in one or more of them we will find some type of equipment that will let us find out the situation outside before we ever step foot outside the building."

"You might not be as familiar with the technology here, but we can show you how to use it," Kung Lao said.

Geralt just nodded.

"Well, let's get to it, then..." Billy said, leading the way to the next floor they planned to clear.

***

Even with nine of them working, it still took them the week to clean and clear one floor. It took them two weeks and two more floors before they found what appeared to be a server room with computers and equipment that could be repurposed into an antenna, or some type of receiver, for whatever technology might be being used in any dimension they landed in. (If it was being used.) They didn't leave the building during that time. Faith had opened the door once and come face to snout with a baby brontosaur and they all collectively decided that, as exciting as dinosaurs were, it wasn't worth becoming a T-Rex's meal.

After the equipment was found, anyone with even a hint of knowledge about electronics and computers began working to get the items functioning. At the end of the fifth week, Amos straightened and stretched. "I think it's done. If it won't work, there isn't anything more I can do. We just need to land somewhere we can test it now." He said the last up at the ceiling, as if talking to the building.

"You expect it to answer?" Billy asked skeptically.

Faith grimaced. "I won't be surprised if it does. It seems to know what's going on and what we need. It also seems to like pranking us. How else do you explain ending up in prehistoric lands for the five weeks we're attempting to fix modern equipment?"

"It didn't want us wandering off instead of focusing on the task." Amos sounded reassured by that thought.

Billy snorted. "So why not just put us in another water world and seal the door?"

"Because Dorinda and Joyce have been enjoying going to the highest cleared floors and looking out the windows at the critters." Adam smiled.

"I just wish I had a camera," Joyce said wistfully. "Some of what we've seen... I'd love to capture the memories, so I can look back at them."

"I too would like to capture the memories of what we've seen," Dorinda agreed.

Kung Lao looked at the two women and then at the others. "Video cameras next time we're in a modern world?" he suggested.

"I thought we'd grabbed a few cameras when we stopped for so long at that one place..." Faith said, going to look in the storage room.

"Pretty sure we did..." Amos joined her in looking.

"We did! Here!" Faith exited ten minutes later, holding two cameras out to Drinda and Joyce. "They're digital too! So, they can transfer to the newly fixed computers!"

"Do these work like the radios?" Dorinda turned the camera over in her hand, peering at it.

"Why don't we go and have a look out the windows and if there are any cute animals, I'll show you how to use it?" Joyce suggested, then looked around at the others. "Unless there's something we can help out with here first...."

"Nope. Go take lots of pictures of animals we will likely never see again. I might join you!" Billy said, with a grin.

Faith handed him a camera, taking one herself. "I think I will too!"

"Anyone else want to come?" Joyce looked at the others.

"Sure. Why not?" Amos took his own camera.

Adam just moved next to Dorinda. "May as well. I actually wasn't around when the dinosaurs were in my dimension."

Geralt shrugged. "These animals are different to the monsters in my world. I'm curious."

Arsteel picked up one of the cameras and studied it curiously. "There's a lot here I've never seen before."

"Well, let's go pick our windows and Dino watch..." Fauth grinned.

It didn't take long before the group was arranged upstairs, all with cameras ready to take pictures.

****

The Building (in Amos' head, it was capitalized, because it seemed like it was a living being by this point) let them stay where they were another week before it moved again. As soon as the shaking stopped, they had looked out a window, seen people scurrying about and immediately gone to see if their computers or television picked up anything. They did, for all the good it did. The news wasn't terribly helpful, was more confusing than anything, but... at least it seemed the people were mostly normal. With the exception of a few malcontents. It didn't seem to be life threatening, at least. "We going to go out?" Amos asked Arsteel quietly. "It might actually be safe for all of us to go."

Arsteel nodded. "I think we still need to make sure we're armed, though. Just because there's no obvious danger doesn't mean there are no potential threats."

"Nothing too flashy," Billy said. "Weapons we can easily hide."

"If we take items we can sell for cash, maybe we can eat at a restaurant or go to a movie..." Faith suggested.

"Oh, that would be good!" Joyce exclaimed. "Maybe we could do one of those today and one tomorrow, if we're here long enough."

"I don't see why we couldn't. The building chooses to leave when it wants with little announcement. I'm beginning to think the queasiness we originally felt before it took off was a fluke and not a warning." Adam snorted. "If we all stay together...."

"The building seems to want us to stay with it," Arsteel said. "I suspect it might find a way of making sure we return. Perhaps not feeling discomfort was affected by other factors."

"You didn't feel anything in Faith's world when you were fighting vampires, right?" Kung Lao addressed Amos.

"No. Then again, I was focused on other things," Amos said.

"We can see how things go today," Arsteel said. "If there's no obvious threat, the building seems to stay in place for longer. And this world appears to be populated and not abandoned, from what we've been able to discover. A direct threat might be less likely."

"Agreed." Adam smiled. "It's getting late so it may not be easy to sell items today. If we search the internet, maybe we can get locations of pawn shops and go first thing in the morning."

Amos nodded. "I'm interested to explore this Madripoor."

"I think that sounds like a good idea," Joyce said. "And we can teach Arsteel and Dorinda how to use the computers, too."

"Let's get searching, then!" Faith grinned and headed to their computer room.

*****

She had heard immediately when the 'old condemned building' had shown signs of life inside. There wasn't anything that happened in this city that happened without her knowing, her 'network' was so large. The first day, her people had kept watch. The second day, she had come herself, because her spy was claiming to feel very creeped out by the building itself.

She was the only one in the group who stuck around; she'd seen too much and been through too much to let a possible haunted building (haunted overnight? That made no sense...) scare her off. As a result, when a group of people finally emerged early on the morning of the fourth day from the first alert, she was witness.

"Make sure eyes are on them at all times," she whispered to the one lone brave spy who had stayed as backup. She waited for the man's nod, watching as he spoke into his phone and began to follow the group from a safe distance. She knew her people wouldn't be seen or caught. Their method of watching and following people involved tag-teaming, so that it was never the same person all the time. Even if the quarry 'felt' followed, they wouldn't be able to tell who was doing it, because the follower changed so frequently.

Waiting a few minutes to make sure no one else exited the building, Sharon snuck in and began to snoop around.

***

The whole group had left the building, having decided on a plan of action that would allow them to get money, see a movie and get something to eat.

Joyce was excitedly explaining to Arsteel, Dorinda and Geralt what movie theatres were and how they worked. Thanks to Amos, they'd all watched movies. But this was a new experience for them and Joyce wanted to make sure they were prepared.

Billy was grinning as he watched and listened to Joyce's animated explanations. He wrapped an arm around her waist and squeezed, adding in his own experiences with 'the movies'.

Amos grinned as well, watching Arsteel's reactions to the descriptions. "This is actually the first movie I've been to like this," he admitted. "Everyone knew what they were, but it was a rich person's activity...."

Joyce smiled and leaned into Billy's arm.

Arsteel looked interested and focused his attention on Amos. "So, it will be a new experience we can share together?" he asked.

"Yeah. It will..." Amos smiled.

Adam smiled at Dorinda. "I'll try and find a movie I think you'll like."

"I will be happy having the experience of watching with you, no matter what movie we see." Dorinda smiled back at Adam.

"I agree with that sentiment entirely!" Adam grinned.

They continued on their way.

****

Sharon had quickly but thoroughly searched the first floor, then the second. When she reached the computer room, she slowed her search. If anything would tell her who these people were, the computer should. And her people would warn her if they were returning. She had plenty of time.

***

After watching the movie, they'd picked up takeout, not wanting to risk the building taking off without them if they went and ate properly in a restaurant.

Dorinda was walking along next to Adam, eating the rest of the popcorn she'd decided to try. "It was very loud," she commented. "Is that normal for the movies?"

"It's part of the experience," Joyce said. "It's not a proper movie experience if you don't come out with your ears ringing from the noise."

Arsteel had a thoughtful look on his face. "It's not very realistic. The way those...actors?... were holding the swords. Against someone properly trained, they would have been killed."

"Not too much about it was realistic," Amos noted. "I can't imagine any couple staying together with the way both of those characters acted. Not without a very long talk about expectations and apologies...."

Adam chuckled. "Most movies are very unrealistic. That's the point, though. It's an escape from reality for most people."  He paused at the door to the building, looking at it oddly, then mentally shrugging and opening it, leading the group in.

***

Several floors up, Sharon was still nosing through all the computer information and was completely confused. She hadn't found anything that would tell her what the people in this building were up to... other than the fact they seemed to be very interested in current events and local information that was readily available to anyone. If they were up to something, there should have been something that would indicate at least part of what their goals were. Sighing, she glanced at her phone to see the time. Her people should have called by now to give her an update, even if their targets weren't returning. It was then she noticed that she didn't have a signal. "Damn it..." she muttered. If her team had been trying to contact her, they wouldn't have got through. She decided it was time to leave before the group of people living here returned.

Quietly, she returned everything to the way it had been when she entered the room, then left, quietly and slowly making her way downstairs. Her eyes widened and she considered herself lucky she hadn't been found when she realized they had all returned and were downstairs in the kitchen area, in full view of the front door. Furtively, she looked around and found what appeared to be an unoccupied room, slipping in and hiding, hoping that when they all went to bed, she could sneak out and not get caught, even if they discovered someone had been in their home.

***

"I liked the food and drink they had there." Dorinda took another piece of popcorn. "There was nothing like that in my world."

"I think it's too sweet," Geralt grunted.

"Raisinettes are awesome!" Faith protested. "They are a bit sweet though," she conceded.

Billy chuckled. "Soda is very sweet. And you got the fruit flavored variety... that's even sweeter."

***

Sharon mentally sighed as she stayed hidden, the door partway open so she could hear when they walked by and the downstairs was cleared. Which, by the conversation drifting upstairs, wasn't going to happen any time soon. And they weren't even talking about anything important that would make her being stuck hiding in this tiny room worth it.

***

"It made my teeth ache," Geralt commented.

"I'm not sure I could drink that very much," Arsteel agreed. "I prefer water." Though he occasionally drank other things, too.

Amos took another rather loud sip of the cola he'd purchased. "I've missed sugar..." he admitted quietly. "I would eat entirely too much if it were available."

Faith nodded. "Me too!"

"Then I guess it is good that it isn't easily available... or we'd have to limit your intake." Adam sounded amused.

"I like it," Dorinda stated. "I've never had it before. But I really want more of it. I hope we go somewhere else that has it again."

Arsteel gently squeezed Amos' shoulder. "I am glad you have an opportunity to have something you enjoy."

Amos smiled at that.

Faith looked pensive. "Maybe, if we are still here tomorrow, we could find a store and buy some things to keep in storage... we focused on things to keep us healthy and alive, but a few treats would be nice."

***

Upstairs, Sharon was rolling her eyes in frustration. What were these people talking about, still here in the morning, getting treats, never having had a soda before... where were they from? And why the hell couldn't they go to bed so she could sneak out and go home?

***

"I'm sure we can do that, if we're still here. Or if we end up in a similar place tomorrow, we can too," Arsteel said.

Geralt shook his head. "I think I would rather stick to food I'm already familiar with, rather than sweet things that make my teeth ache."

"Maybe you should try something sour," Kung Lao suggested. "You might find it more to your taste."

"Sour is good too," Amos agreed.

"Given we do not have dentist equipment, we should probably be careful to not eat corrosive sweet foods too often," Adam commented.

Joyce winced at that. "You're right. Occasional treats are fine. Just not all the time. Or even most of the time."

"We can just take our teeth out," Amos said, in a too serious, deadpan voice.

"Ugh! No thanks!" Faith cringed.

Billy snorted in amusement, though he wasn’t entirely sure if it was a joke.

Arsteel eyed his lover and said, very firmly, "No one is taking their teeth out."

"It'd make it easier... just eat mushy food..." Amos continued drolly, as if he meant it.

Faith could see the slight twitch at the corner of his lip, thanks to slayer vision, and knew he was teasing. She could tell the others still weren't sure, though and decided to play along with him; egg him on. "We did get a blender at our last stop...."

"See?" Amos nodded at Faith, before turning wide earnest eyes on Arsteel. "Easier!"

***

Sharon just listened in bafflement to a conversation that made no sense at all. What had she got herself into? She'd escaped arrest for helping Steve and Sam in Germany. It had been the right thing to do... or so she'd thought at the time. Only, the snap had happened and then everyone except for her had been pardoned. She'd been left to flounder, forgotten by those she'd helped, left to be the scape goat for their actions. So, she'd done what she had to, to survive. She was in charge now and as long as she didn't return to the States, she was practically untouchable. She should have had one of her minions do the spying instead of putting herself into the middle of it. Now she was stuck, listening to incomprehensible conversations about self-inflicted tooth extraction, waiting for the group to freaking go to bed so she could sneak back out.

***

"I'm not certain if you're serious or not. Just in case you are, I will say that harming yourself in any way will have me responding to that behavior the way I have done already," Arsteel said, wording it like that because some of the family didn't know how he took Amos in hand.

"What way would that be?" Geralt asked, glancing at Arsteel and Amos in turn.

Amos grinned sheepishly at Arsteel. "Yessir... I won't do anything like that." He turned to Geralt. "If I deliberately do anything dangerous or harmful to myself without having a very good reason, I get turned over Arsteel's knee and have my bare ass tanned." He said it matter-of-factly, as if it was perfectly normal and everyone knew. As far as he was concerned, he didn't care if everyone did know. Arsteel was his dominant and loved him and he was willing for the older man to have that control and everyone know it.

Geralt raised his eyebrows. "It works?" His question was more to do with physically, knowing that Amos' tolerance for pain was high.

"You let him do that?" Joyce looked at Amos, clearly concerned.

Amos addressed Joyce first, since he could tell she was concerned; which he knew she had to be very concerned for him to notice it. "He only uses his hand...and only enough to be noticeable... get my attention. He wouldn't go hard enough for it to actually register as so painful to me that I'd be afraid of it..." he told her, knowing that they all knew his pain threshold was so high that if Arsteel attempted to make it painful enough to register with Amos, that it would be abusive. He then turned toward Geralt. "It works because if he resorts to spanking me, even if the pain is negligible, I know I've messed up bad and disappointed him. That actually hurts worse..." He shrugged faintly, looking uncomfortable at admitting such a weakness, but not because he didn't trust them. While he had no embarrassment about most things, it was still difficult for him to put his emotions into words. Especially when he didn't always understand what he was feeling right away.

***

Sharon was listening to this as well and didn't know what to think. She was becoming more and more nervous that she'd stumbled into some odd cult, though. Not anyone who would cause problems for her organization, but might not like having people snooping. It was too late to worry about that, though; she was trapped inside a building, while they blocked the only way out- she'd looked for windows. There weren't any. She fervently hoped they'd go to bed soon. Before her own people mounted an attack. Or decided she was dead and mounted a coup.

***

Arsteel wrapped his arms around Amos' waist and drew the younger man in close. "It's a part of teaching and training, but it's a small part of it. Spanking isn't something I use as a first resort." He didn't comment that he hadn't used it when Amos and Faith had neglected to use the radio while involved in the fight before. Seeing how badly injured his lover had been had worried him so much.

Amos leaned into Arsteel, looking up into his lover's face. He could tell what Arsteel was thinking of. "Sometimes he doesn't spank... even if I do something that worries him horribly. Then... at those times... it's worse than anything..." He sighed.

Faith bit her lip. "Yeah. Worrying those you love is not fun..." She sighed.

Kung Lao nodded his agreement. "I mean, we don't all have to suffer the same consequences...but still. If we do something dangerous, I figure the family has a right to call us out on it."

Arsteel gently squeezed around Amos' waist. "I was just relieved to have you heal from that injury. It hurts to see you in pain. Any of you, really," he admitted. After all, to him, they were his family.

Billy nodded. "We are a family now. And you're damn right I'll call you out if you do something that can take you from us. Can't promise I wouldn't give you a sore butt for it either. Since it seems to work so well in some ways...." Not that he'd do it with a lover. That was a level of control he didn't want over someone who was his mate, but for someone who was a kid brother or a kid sister? Yeah. He could see himself swatting them.

Joyce glanced at him, a little surprised by the comment, but admitted, "I don't think I could do something like that." She left unsaid that she'd be fussing over anyone who got hurt. She already had a tendency to mother them all anyway. Except for Billy. Her feelings for him were decidedly unmotherly.

"Yeah, sweetie... you take care of the kids in other ways..." he said, giving her a gentle smile.

Returning the smile, Joyce leaned against him...then turned that smile onto Dorinda, when the woman stifled a yawn behind one hand. "Maybe it's time to start thinking about going to bed," she suggested. "We haven't done as much as in some places, but it's still been a long day."

"A lot of new experiences," Geralt murmured softly.

Adam nodded, standing and wrapping an arm around Dorinda to help her to bed. "That it has. We will see you all in the morning." He smiled, before leading her off.

"Yeah, okay," Faith said, standing and waiting for Kung Lao to join her before going to their room.

Billy stood and held out a hand to Joyce. "It's been a very long day. Come, love. Let's go hit the sheets."

Amos waited for Arsteel to decide if he was ready to go or not before standing.

***

Sharon relaxed as she realized that they were finally heading to bed. It's about time, she thought wearily.

***

Arsteel pressed a gentle kiss to Amos' shoulder and took his lover's hand, leading him upstairs to bed.

Joyce put her hand in Billy's, holding on as they headed upstairs.

***

Sharon waited. She'd heard four doors close; the four couples. She hadn't heard a fifth door, so the single man was still downstairs, she had to assume. She was getting anxious. Would he decide to sleep downstairs and block the door the entire night? She needed to get out!

***

Honestly, Geralt wasn't all that tired. Not in comparison to the others. He wandered into the kitchen, deciding to have a beer before he retired for the night.

The shaking of the building as it shifted wasn't as much a surprise as it had been the first time and Geralt simply waited for it to settle before taking a gulp from the beer, figuring he'd take a look out at where they ended up in the morning.

***

When the building began to shake, Sharon felt a thrill of fear shoot through her as she braced herself. It didn't look like any of the building had fallen; and none of the residents seemed worried or surprised at it. Which worried her even more. Even though the last man hadn't gone to bed, was still downstairs somewhere, Sharon decided she had to risk it. She had to get out of this building. As quietly as possible, she snuck downstairs, veering toward the front door...

Only to stop in shock as she realized there was no front door. It was gone. In its place was a metal wall. Truly frightened now- what the fuck type of building was this? - she looked to see if there were still windows next to the door. No. Nothing. She kept her breathing calm through sheer willpower. Her heart rate was speeding, though, as her fight or flight instincts kicked in. She looked around furtively. What could she do? Where could she go?

***

Geralt finished his beer and then cleaned up the remnants that had been left from the takeaway. There was still some popcorn left and he sealed the bag and put it away. He hadn't really liked it, but Dorinda had clearly enjoyed the food. If it was still good the next day, maybe she'd enjoy eating it.

***

Sharon could hear the other man moving around one room over and looked to see if there was somewhere downstairs, she could hide. She didn't want to go back upstairs. If the door somehow miraculously reappeared, she wanted to be close enough to make a run for it. But she didn't want to be caught either.

***

Finishing cleaning up, Geralt finally left the kitchen to head upstairs to his own room.

Sharon had barely found a dark corner under the stairs before Geralt had exited the kitchen and begun to walk upstairs. She held her breath as he walked overhead, then shifted out from her hiding space, just enough to watch the door.

***

The next morning, everyone gathered in the kitchen, Joyce making breakfast for all of them. They'd all noticed the shift during the night and Dorinda had looked disappointed, having really wanted to try some more sweet stuff. And some of the sour that Kung Lao had mentioned. She'd cheered up a bit when Geralt had told her that he'd saved the rest of her popcorn...and then the rest of the way when Arsteel had promised they'd make getting treats one of the priorities the next time they were in a world that allowed for it.

Sharon had slunk back into the shadows under the stairs again when she'd heard everyone coming down to go into the kitchen. The door hadn't reappeared the entire night and she was afraid that it might not reappear again any time soon. She might have to make her presence known, if only to get food and water. Her stomach growled silently. She hadn't eaten since lunch the day before. There was still no reception on her phone at all. Sighing, she looked at the door, her eyes widening as she saw the metal wall abruptly change back into a door. Glancing toward the kitchen where everyone was gathered, she quickly made her decision. She made a run for the door, flinging it open and running out.

Amos had just placed his plate on the table when he thought he heard something. Walking to the doorway between the kitchen and the foyer, he was just in time to see the strange woman running for the door and rushing out.  "Wait!" he yelled, rushing after her.

Arsteel spotted his lover rushing out the door and wasted no time in grabbing his sword, not knowing what kind of threat there might be out there. He only paused long enough for Geralt, who had spotted the same thing and grabbed his own weapons, to join him...trusting that Adam and Billy would stay with the others in case anything went wrong.

It hadn't taken Amos long to realize the area the building had brought them was not an area that they would be exploring. What little land was able to be walked on was narrow and surrounded by areas of steaming lava pools on one side and an extremely steep cliff on the other. In front was a heavily wooded area, but it was at least half a mile away and it didn't look any safer than the lava or the cliffs. He immediately slowed his pursuit, knowing that to run in this area was courting death. "Wait!" he yelled again. "You have to come back. You'll be stuck here otherwise!" He glanced back, seeing Arsteel and Geralt.

Arsteel had run out after his lover, but had slowed as he reached the outside, knowing better than to run headlong into an unknown situation.

"Fuck." Geralt looked around at the environment they were in and put his sword away, knowing there was no physical enemy in sight. He began to edge towards Sharon. "You go running off here, you'll get yourself killed." He held a hand out to her.

Sharon couldn't help but be in shock at what she was seeing. Only the fact she had lived through the snap and later, the following 'blip', kept her from panicking. Even so, she looked at Geralt, shaking her head mutely, stumbling slightly as she backed away from him. Where the hell was she? Where had they brought her? She'd never be able to go home now; she somehow knew that. The feeling of loss that ran through her body was profound and it manifested in a refusal to cooperate, no matter if the man reaching toward her was correct.

Amos shifted closer to Arsteel, even as his eyes scanned the narrow path, hoping to find a spot where they might be able to run around her and block her escape.

Geralt paused, but continued to hold his hand out. "You sneaked in during our last stop, didn't you? The building, this place you've found yourself in, travels between different worlds. Other dimensions. This place is dangerous. You can see that. You know you'll be safer inside the building than out here."

Arsteel gently touched Amos' arm, nodding towards a narrow path that snaked and joined the one the woman was backing down.

Amos nodded at Arsteel and quietly began to move down the narrow path his lover had noticed.

Sharon swallowed hard. "My people noticed movement in the building; the building has been abandoned since the snap five years ago. There shouldn't have been anyone there. We watched and watched and when you finally left, I went in to see what you were doing. You didn't belong there. I was supposed to be warned when you were coming back, but... my phone didn't work." She narrowed her eyes, gaze darting around nervously. She still continued to back away, though. "The building shook and the door disappeared and now... now we're here! There has to be a way back to my home. Somewhere here... there has to be a way...."

"So far, the building hasn't returned to a dimension it's visited once," Geralt said. "At least not that we've seen. That doesn't mean it's impossible. But it will be if you stay out here. If you're not in the building when it disappears, you'll be left stranded. And that's assuming you can survive this place. I don't think any of us can."

By this point, Amos and Arsteel had reached the end of the narrow path, so that they were behind her. She was surrounded on all sides; Geralt in front, Amos and Arsteel behind, lava on her left and cliffs on her right. She didn't fully believe what Geralt was saying- it was clear on her face- but she didn't have much choice but to return with him. Stiffly, she stopped moving backward and reluctantly moved toward Geralt and back to the building.

Geralt moved enough to make sure they were following the safest path possible back to the building. He knew Arsteel was doing the same from the rear; Amos, too, probably. He didn't worry about behind her, as he trusted the two men. He just focused on what was ahead.

Sharon reluctantly followed the man in front of her. She observed him walking, taking in his appearance and how deadly he appeared. She also noted that he was very fit and if it hadn't been for the situation being so annoying and worrying, she would have been paying more attention to the fact that she was attracted to him. It was annoying and worrying, though. As soon as they reached the building and he opened the door, motioning her inside, she stepped into the building; and promptly ran upstairs, throwing herself into the room she'd hid in the day before and slammed the door shut, locking it.

"At least she locked herself inside and didn't stay outside." Arsteel sighed and, once closing the main door, he moved to tell the others, "We picked up a stowaway the last stop. And it's too dangerous to explore outside." He gave them a quick rundown of what the environment was like.

Geralt shook his head. "All the more reason not to go tearing outside. Stowaway or not."

"That's why I slowed down. I know that's a situation that would have had me not sitting right if I hadn't," Amos said, with a crooked grin.

Faith frowned. "If she stowed away, she had to have showed up while we were out at the movies. Which means she probably hasn't eaten since lunch, at the latest...."

Arsteel wrapped his arm around Amos' waist and drew his lover in close. "I'm very glad you slowed down enough to take stock of the environment you were in."

"Here." Joyce handed Geralt a plate of food. "Why don't you take it up? See if you can get her to eat?"

"I think you have a lot of faith in my persuasion skills," Geralt commented, though he took the plate from her anyway.

"We have faith in an empty stomach persuading her..." Billy chuckled, smiling at Joyce.

Faith grinned. "And you are persuasive... even if you don't think you are."

Geralt just shook his head, but took the plate upstairs with him. Pausing outside Sharon's room, he knocked lightly. "I'm not going to make you come out, but you need to eat something," he called softly.

"I'll eat when I get back home!" Sharon announced briefly, keeping her voice and words short in an attempt to hide how scared she really was. What if they never took her home? They acted as if it was the building that made those decisions, but that couldn't be right. They had to have control over it.

"None of us can tell you when or if that might be," Geralt replied. "All of us are from different worlds. It seems like this building has been collecting people. None of us have been able to go home." Of course, even if it was possible, he didn't know if some of the couples might choose to stay together anyway. They wouldn't have met each other at all, if it weren't for the building.

"You say that..." Sharon said, in a tone that clearly indicated she didn't believe they couldn't take her back. "...I'll take my chances."

"You're not a prisoner here," Geralt said. "Yes, we came out after you when you ran. Only because we knew it might not be safe. We've been to other worlds that aren't. What motive do you possibly think we'd have for refusing to take you home if it was within our power? None of us here know you. You don't know any of us."

"I don't know you. I don't know your reasons for anything..." Sharon said, more calmly than she felt. "I'm not eating until I get back home."

"You can try telling the building that," Geralt said. "It's being guided by some force none of us can understand or communicate with. If it was possible to guide it back to one of our dimensions, it would have been done already. One of our number was supposed to fight in some kind of tournament back in his world. I don't know all of the details, but he feels that he's abandoned people depending on him by being here. If it was possible to direct the building's travel, he would be there."

"Well, if that's true... maybe the building will take me back when it realizes it will kill me otherwise..." Sharon said, with bravado. She didn't want to die. Didn't know if she'd actually have the guts to starve herself, if it came to it. But if the building truly was in charge of where they went and was able to know what was going on, then if it thought she meant what she said, maybe it would take her home.

"Some of the others believe we've been gathered here for a reason," Geralt said. "If that's the case, then it won't matter what you do." He paused. "I'm giving you a choice here. But if it came to it, there's absolutely nothing to stop one of us from breaking the lock on the door. It might not even be me. Arsteel, the other man with a sword, is extremely protective over those who have ended up here. I won't force you to come out and join the rest of us. But none of us will stand by and allow you to starve yourself."

Sharon listened to him silently, thinking on his words, before slumping and unlocking the door, slowly opening it and looking out at him with a pensive and uncertain frown. "You really can't make the building go where you want?" she asked, clearly not wanting to believe he couldn't. She watched his face, his eyes, closely.

"If I could, I'd go back to my own world and make sure the only friend I had there hadn't got himself killed sleeping with the wrong woman," Geralt replied seriously. With Jaskier, that was always the more likely possibility. And the last words they'd exchanged.... He shook his head and muttered, "And probably apologize to him, too." Even if that idea was uncomfortable.

"I have numerous plans... people who depend on my direction... if I'm not there, everything will fall apart and the wrong people will get into control..." Sharon muttered. No need to tell him how she was skirting the law, if not outright flouting it.

"There's nothing you can do about that now," Geralt said. He handed her the plate of food. "There are others here from worlds with more technology like yours. They got the computers here connected. Maybe there will be a way to communicate with other worlds that have similar technology."

"Maybe. Won't help me with what I need to do in my own world, but it's something." Sharon took the plate morosely, then sighed and began to eat. She really was hungry and if what he said was true, there was no sense in starving herself. And if he was lying, she'd need her strength to fight back eventually.

"I'm Geralt," he said. "The other man who chased after you is Amos. Arsteel's lover. If you'd like to come downstairs, I can introduce you to the others."

Swallowing the bite that was in her mouth, Sharon blushed faintly. "I'm Sharon..." she said softly. "...And yeah. I'll come down."

Geralt nodded and started towards the stairs, keeping his steps slow so that they could walk next to each other. "You aren't alone in being cut off from everything you once knew, but all of us here have formed a family. Of sorts. You won't need to feel alone."

"It's been a long time since I had a family," Sharon said. She didn't elaborate. No need for him to hear the whole sorry story about how she'd given up her entire life to help a friend who completely forgot about her existence when he no longer needed her.

In the kitchen, everyone was still eating. Arsteel had settled Amos on his lap, always looking for any reason to be affectionate with his lover, so long as Amos didn't indicate he was uncomfortable.

Dorinda had her chair close to Adam's and had her head resting on his shoulder, relaxed now that everyone was inside and that she didn't have to worry about them getting hurt.

Kung Lao was sitting close to Faith, eating his own breakfast hungrily. Since coming here, he'd kept up with his training...hoping he'd have a way to return to the tournament. To fight alongside his friends, who probably believed him dead. Because of that, he generally had a larger appetite.

Joyce had finished her breakfast and was petting the cat, who was curled up on her lap. She looked up and smiled as Geralt and Sharon came into the kitchen. "I'm glad you've come down. Do you have enough to eat? We have plenty more if you're still hungry."

"This is plenty. Thank you," Sharon said quietly, obviously nervous, but trying to hide it.

Amos nodded at her.

"Hi! I'm Faith!" The slayer grinned, recognizing another female 'fighter' when she saw one.

The others introduced themselves as well.

Arsteel gestured towards one of the chairs. "Have a seat."

"You know, if we keep growing like this, we'll need to pick up more chairs from somewhere," Kung Lao commented. "Bigger table, too. Or maybe we should just make our own one."

"Clean out a room for wood working and I can teach you the methods used before lumber mills and processing plants made everything uniform..." Adam grinned. "Although it would be easier just to sell some things and buy what we need next time we are in a spot to do so."

"Have you picked a room yet?" Faith asked.

Sharon blinked at their easy acceptance. At how open and unsuspicious they were. Like they were used to strangers dropping in unannounced. It led more weight to what Geralt said. "The room I hid in was empty," she admitted quietly.

"There's an empty room with a bed next to Geralt," Amos pointed out.

Billy shrugged. "If you don't want to be so close to everyone, we can move the furniture from one of the unclaimed bedrooms into an empty room of your choice," he added.

"It's up to you where you feel most comfortable," Arsteel said to Sharon.

As they finished, Dorinda stood up to help clear the table.

****

Sharon had opted to move furniture into a room furthest away from the others, close to a stairwell. They seemed nice enough, but it was hard to let go of years of mistrust. After choosing her room, she'd been shown the storage area, where she could pick out some clothes and shoes.

And then she'd been led to the weapons area. She already had her personal weapon that she was comfortable with and a knife she had on her at all times. She picked out a rifle for hunting, as well as a compact bow.

And then Joyce and Dorinda showed her the pictures of the dinosaurs. Some of the pictures were through windows (that weren't there currently) with one or more of the building's occupants in it. She couldn't see any evidence of photo-shop or other types of alteration and she'd been trained to do that.

She finally had to accept that maybe they were telling the truth. She needed to do just one thing to make sure, though and they'd been in this inhospitable spot for going on six weeks now. The others seemed calm about the fact. Seemed to believe that when it was time, the building would move to a better place and they could get out and explore, restock, stretch their legs.

Sharon didn't trust that. Even if she'd come to trust these people a little, she didn't trust that the building wouldn't stay here forever. And part of her believed that if she left, they wouldn't notice. If the building took off without her, they would quickly forget about her. Maybe she was the reason they were stuck.

Having decided what she planned to do, Sharon packed a backpack with all the clothes she'd been given, extra shoes, food to last a week and took her weapons. She snuck out of the building before the sun rose, careful to stay in the middle of the path (illuminated by lava) and walked toward the forbidding forest.

If the building left, they wouldn't care. If it stayed, she'd bring back some items for them. Either way, she needed to get out.

***

As everyone gathered for breakfast, it was quickly clear that one person was missing. After checking the rest of the building, Geralt discovered there was no sign of Sharon and went to tell the others, "I'm going to find her."

"I'll come with you." Arsteel rose immediately, picking up his sword. "We know the environment is dangerous. We don't know what living creatures might add to the danger."

"If the building leaves while you are gone..." Amos said, with a hint of worry. "...I want to go with you."

"We could always pack up essentials, enough food for a week... each of us our own pack. Those who aren't actually searching just wait outside the building," Billy suggested. "That way, if the building leaves, we all stay together."

Arsteel nodded quickly. "If we make sure to take radios with us...keep them on you when you're outside. If you see the building disappear, let us know. If necessary, once we have Sharon, we can find somewhere it might be safe to set up camp."

"Agreed," Adam said.

Quickly they all packed one bag each of the items they knew they wouldn't survive without, then grabbed their radios (and one extra for Sharon) and stepped outside the building. Those staying behind set out chairs to sit in and watched while Arsteel and Geralt walked to the forested area.

****

Sharon was beginning to think she'd made the biggest mistake of her life; and considering some of her biggest mistakes, that was saying something. It hadn't been necessary to leave. Even if she didn't trust that they wouldn't forget about her if she wasn't right in front of them, at least she'd been safe and comfortable in the building. Instead of surrounded by dark cold damp and huge trees that had large amounts of white... was that spider web? She was getting a decidedly strong vibe of Tolkien and wasn't happy about the fact. She pulled out her knife and gun. Just in case.

***

It was clear to Geralt that Sharon hadn't been trying to hide where she was going; which was good, because it meant it was easy to follow her tracks. He had his sword at the ready and noticed that Arsteel did too. Both moved almost soundlessly through the forested area, having experience with this type of terrain.

***

Even halfway expecting it, Sharon was still caught by surprise when the creature, the giant spider, attacked. Screaming in surprised horror- she fought human monsters, not the other type- she slashed at it with her knife, then shot at it, wishing she had a machete or sword. She fervently hoped these things didn't travel in packs.

The sound of battle reached Geralt's ears and he didn't hesitate. He didn't ask Arsteel if the other man was ready. He just ran towards the sound of battle, knowing that Arsteel would come with him.

When he saw the spider attacking Sharon, Geralt didn't hesitate. He ran immediately, swinging his sword at the spider to drive it away from her.

Arsteel came at the creature from the opposite side, helping Geralt to drive it back from Sharon.

Sharon made sure to stay out of their way, but close enough to get her own hits in when she could do so without accidentally hitting the two men. Once the creature was dead, she shuddered and looked around nervously. "Do you think it was alone?"

"It's unlikely," Geralt stated.

"We need to get back home. The others are waiting." Arsteel looked at Sharon, then at Geralt and raised his eyebrows.

Geralt simply rested a hand on Sharon's shoulder, intending to guide her back the way they'd come. "We need to leave."

"Yeah... okay..." Sharon was still too agitated about running into a genuine giant spider to notice that Geralt was being more hands on or bossy. It wasn't like he was wrong. And it wasn't like she wasn't capable of following orders. She was more than ready to get out of the forest. She let him direct her, following him quietly without argument.

Both Arsteel and Geralt kept their guard up and attention on their surroundings as they headed back out of the forest, only obviously relaxing as they reached the building and were out of immediate danger.

Amos saw the look on Geralt's face and immediately looked toward Arsteel. He recognized that look. "Why don't the rest of us take the chairs back in and unpack our bags?" he suggested. "While Adam checks those three out. Looks like they were in a fight and we don't want any exotic infections. Those can be horrible..." he added, thinking about his own encounter with exotic spores.

Arsteel nodded quickly to Amos and, once they were inside the building, he and Geralt moved back enough to allow Adam to check Sharon over first.

Sharon watched, confused, as everyone took everything inside, including her own bag and weapons. And then Adam was examining her, asking questions. He was more thorough than she'd expected, but she didn't want to be the reason anyone else got sick (or a hive of giant spiders took up residence in the building), so she stripped and submitted to the complete exam, letting Faith take her clothes to wash and bring her a new outfit. Being naked in front of everyone might be a little embarrassing, but it was manageable when she thought of possible alternatives.

"How is she?" Geralt asked, once Adam had finished his examination. It was obvious he was worried.

"Only one scratch. No evidence of foreign matter left behind. I've cleaned it and put on antibiotic cream," Adam said. "I suggest a shower to remove any foreign residue I might not be able to see. Just let me treat any cuts you have and you can escort her to the bath. Probably better not to dress until you've showered. Treat it as possible biohazard."

Sharon blanched. "Do you think I picked something up?"

"Can't tell. But we'll be as cautious as possible." Adam quickly examined Arsteel and Geralt., before motioning them to go shower.

Amos brought clothes for the two men, taking the soiled ones so they could be washed along with Sharon's.

As soon as they were examined, Arsteel went to one of the other bathrooms, knowing that Geralt would take care of Sharon.

Wordlessly, Geralt placed his hand on Sharon's shoulder to guide her to the bathroom.

Sharon grabbed the clothes and towel Faith had left for her and followed Geralt.

Inside the bathroom, Geralt waited to one side.

"You may as well join me," Sharon said quietly. "It's large enough for two and you already saw me naked."

"Only if you're comfortable with that," Geralt replied.

"Like I said... you already saw me naked... and I trust you." Sharon didn't say she was attracted to him. That would probably send him the other direction. She didn't have great luck with keeping those she was attracted to around.

Geralt just nodded and moved to join her in the shower. He looked over her body, clearly appreciatively, but didn't actually make any kind of move.

Sharon wasn't offended at the look. It actually made her feel more comfortable, that he wasn't attempting to not look at her, or act like it was shameful that she wasn't covering up. The fact that he seemed to like what he saw didn't hurt either. She quickly, but thoroughly washed. If she did so in a way that let him look as much as he wanted... well... it had been a while since she'd felt attractive for herself, instead of an ulterior motive.

Geralt washed himself too; and as she didn't seem to have a problem with him looking, he continued to do so. Let his eyes move over her body. He looked...but he wouldn't touch. Not unless she indicated she would welcome it.

Biting her lip, she decided to take a chance. He wouldn't want to be with her to gain an advantage over her business, to get information. If he wanted her, it would be for her. And it had been so long. "Could... could you wash my back?" she asked quietly. If he seemed amiable to that, she'd feel more comfortable offering more. Six weeks had shown her he wasn't paired with any of the others. And she did like him.

Geralt nodded and moved closer to her. He picked up the washcloth and began to slowly wash her back.

Sharon felt herself relaxing at the attention. Making a happy little moaning sound, she whispered, "Feels good."

Geralt didn't ask her why she left. Instead, he continued to wash her. Watched carefully to see what touches she responded more to and made sure to repeat those.

Sharon shivered as some of the touches aroused her. She glanced down her body and could see the tell-tale signs of flushed skin and hardened nipples that would give her state away to him as well. She didn't try and hide it. Instead, she said, "You came after me...."

"You thought I wouldn't?" Geralt asked, letting his hands move over her skin, noticing her aroused state.

"Figured you'd wait and if the building left without me, you'd forget me," she admitted, in a small voice.

"I know you didn't come here by choice, but you're still a part of the family here," Geralt said. "None of us were prepared to leave you behind. Everyone stayed outside the building, so we'd all be together even if it did leave."

Sharon looked up at that, guilt in her eyes. "I never asked..." She swallowed. "I was prepared to be forgotten. I've been forgotten before."

"No one here would have forgotten you," Geralt answered. "Arsteel came with me without hesitation. This is a family. And you are part of it."

"I..." Sharon swallowed. "...I'm sorry. If I'd known, I would never have put you all in danger...."

"I'm more concerned about you putting yourself in danger," Geralt replied. "You knew this was a dangerous world. You shouldn't have sneaked out."

"I'm used to danger..." Sharon shrugged slightly, like it wasn't important, turning to face him and stepping into his space. Slowly, hesitantly in case he didn't want her to touch him, she raised her hands to lay gently against his chest.

Geralt let his hands slide down her back, to her hips. He pulled her closer to him, gently squeezing.

Sharon smiled as she felt herself pulled forward and her body pressed against his. "We're family?" She shifted slightly so that her breasts, her nipples, rubbed his chest. "Guess... guess that means I shouldn't have just left...."

"You shouldn't have," Geralt agreed, tightening his arms around her waist. He pressed close against her, so that she could feel his erection. "And later, I'll handle you leaving and putting yourself in danger."

Sharon took a slow breath. "Are you going to handle it like Arsteel handles Amos?" she whispered. She didn't pull away or argue, though. She'd left, which put them all in danger. She deserved consequences.

"That's the plan," Geralt answered. "From my understanding, it seems effective."

Sharon winced slightly. "Yeah. It probably is..." she said awkwardly. "I... I never thought I'd want to submit... to... obey someone I was in a relationship with... but... I think I want that with you," she admitted, before giving him a wide eyed, nervous look. "You want a relationship, right?"

"I want a relationship," Geralt replied. "I care about you."

Sharon deflated with relief. "Yeah... okay. I care about you too... and I never would have willingly put you in danger... and I'm sorry. I want to be with you and... I just... I want to be with you. However, you'll have me...."

"We should deal with what happened in my room," Geralt said. "And speaking of that...would you like to move in with me? You don't have to be alone anymore."

Sharon nodded. "Yes... I think it will be better if I'm with you. I won't be as likely to mess up..." she admitted sheepishly, before pressing against him again to show him she was still aroused. "Besides... I want to belong to you... that would be difficult in separate rooms."

"It would be," Geralt agreed. Gently squeezing her hips, he added, "We don't have to get dressed when we go to the room. But we should at least have towels wrapped around us."

"Yeah. Just because they all saw me naked doesn't mean I need to parade around without clothing..." she said sheepishly. She pressed tighter to him. "It feels achy inside..." she whispered.

"I'll take care of that. Take care of you," Geralt promised. He kept one hand on her as he turned the water off, then guided her out of the shower so he could wrap towels around the both of them.

"And I'll take care of you..." Sharon promised.

Once both of them were wrapped in towels, Geralt led her out of the bathroom and to his own room.

Sharon followed quietly. She didn't even take the clothes Faith had left for her. If Geralt wanted her in them, he'd get them later. She stepped into his room and waited for him to close the door, before turning to face him and letting the towel drop.

Geralt didn't bother keeping his own towel in place. Letting it fall to the floor, he reached out and grasped her hips once more, drawing her tight against his chest. Leaned down and kissed her firmly.

Sharon returned the kiss eagerly, bringing her hands up to rest on his shoulders. Pressing as close as possible, she rubbed wantonly against him, letting him feel her arousal and need.

Moving back, he settled on the bed, pulling her down with him. He kissed her deeper and harder, letting his hands slide down her chest, fingers encircling her nipples.

Sharon let herself fall onto the bed next to him, continuing to eagerly kiss, opening up for him to claim and direct. She whimpered as he touched her chest, pressing her nipples forward toward him in offering.

Still kissing her, he pushed his tongue into her mouth, hands gently stroking and lightly squeezing her nipples, making them hard and swollen under his touch.

Groaning with need, Sharon pushed her chest toward him, silently begging for more. When he squeezed, she moaned louder the harder he squeezed. Her legs fell open in invitation.

Pulling free of the kiss, Geralt lowered his head to engulf one of Sharon's nipples in his mouth. He moved one hand between her legs, gently stroking her there.

Shivering, Sharon groaned as his mouth engulfed her nipple and his finger began to stroke her. "Please..." She whimpered with need. She was completely wet and couldn't help but open her legs further with need.

He pushed the finger inside her, sucking and gently nipping the one nipple before he released it and then doing the same to the opposite one.

She clenched around his finger, raising her hips and whimpering softly with need. "So good..." Her breath caught in her throat.

He continued to pay attention to her nipples, moving his finger inside her, until he felt she was ready. Then, he withdrew his finger and slowly pushed inside her.

Sharon groaned as he pushed in, filing and stretching her. "Feels so good..." she gasped out with need.

Geralt began to thrust gently inside her. At the same time, he kissed and stroked over her body. Ran his hands down her chest and over her hips.

Sharon let out a tiny sob as she felt her body responding to him, heating and tightening, an aching pressure at her womanhood where they joined. An ache that was only soothed by his thrusting. "More... please... harder..." she whimpered, whined and begged. "Yours... belong to you..." she begged harder, more fervently, as if afraid he would forget her. She spread her legs wider so he could thrust deeper and moved her arms above her head to brace herself so he could thrust harder, but it also left her completely vulnerable and at his mercy. She was giving herself to him completely and this was the only way she could show it until he actually took control and gave her something to obey.

In response, Geralt began thrusting deeper, harder, faster. "Mine," he agreed, his voice low and intense. "I won't let you go." He kissed her, deep and hard, as he began to thrust with greater strength inside her.

Sharon nearly melted in response to the words, a tiny sob of believing acceptance and a last step of submission as she returned the kiss, once again opening for him to claim completely. It felt so good... like he was taking her apart and putting her back together. She was winding tighter and tighter inside with each thrust, her chest heaving as she began to pant, ragged gasps escaping into his mouth. She was so close, but somehow held back, instinct telling her to wait for his word.

"It's time." Geralt could feel his release close and knew hers had to be as well. His grip on her tightened as his member swelled, reaching the point of his release.

At those words, almost a command, almost coaxing, Sharon let go. Her body began to spasm and she sobbed out her release. Her body quaked for several moments, until she collapsed under him, boneless like a puppet with cut strings. She stared up at him with a shocked, besotted expression, tears of released tension sliding down her face.

Geralt slumped over her as his release hit and gently kissed her lips and then her neck. "You're mine," he repeated.

"Forever?" Sharon asked, in a shaky voice.

"Forever," Geralt agreed, kissing her tenderly once more.

Sharon returned the kiss, gentle and submissive. She lay beneath him, her arms and legs splayed open for him. She belonged to him completely. "Yours forever...."

Geralt gently withdrew, though didn't get up. They were going to need to deal with what had happened today, but he was in no hurry to rush to it. He just stroked her hair and over her face.

"I love you, " Sharon said softly, pressing her face into his hand and kissing his palm.

"I love you too." Geralt leaned over and kissed her forehead.

Sharon smiled at the affectionate gesture. Biting her lip hesitantly, she said, "You don't have to take care of me... I've taken care of myself for so long, but... I'm glad you can. That you want to...."

"I know what it's like to always have to be the strong one," Geralt said. "You don't need to be that way with me."

Sharon nodded. "I can just be... you have me now. I'm safe..." she whispered.

"It'll be easier to keep you safe if you don't go running out into a dangerous environment again," Geralt murmured, bringing up without actually saying the words that they needed to deal with that.

Sharon looked down, then looked back up with a sheepishly apologetic smile. "I know now, I was wrong. But I really didn't think it mattered."

"You do matter," Geralt replied. "And I will prove that to you."

"Okay..." Sharon responded hesitantly, but not arguing. She deserved some type of response for putting everyone else in danger, even if she didn't think it mattered about her being in danger.

Geralt carefully sat up on the bed and reached out, pulling his pants back on. He didn't want anything about this to be sexual, after all. He gently guided her across his lap.

Swallowing hard, Sharon cooperated, allowing herself to be positioned. Considering the intimacy of what they'd just shared, it surprised her how humbling and emotionally vulnerable being over his knee made her feel.

Wrapping his arm around her waist, Geralt drew Sharon tight against his stomach and then lifted his hand, bringing it down in a firm smack that he then repeated. They weren't anything like full force, but he made sure they would be felt.

Sharon couldn't help but shift as the swats began. Whimpering softly, she gripped the blanket in front of her and did her best not to throw her hand back.

Geralt swatted down to her thighs and then began again from the top, his grip on her firm and tight. "You won't be forgotten about. You won't be left behind. If something happens, I will notice. I will care."

"Ye... yessir!" Sharon gasped softly, throwing her hand back despite her intentions. Even if he wasn't smacking hard, it was hard enough to sting. And while she could handle pain, it was different when it was the one you loved, who loved you, causing the pain because you had messed up badly enough to scare them into acting. "I'm sorry..." She whimpered.

"I believe you." He moved her hand out of the way, holding it, and began a third circuit of smacks, going a bit harder and faster. "I forgive you. And I'm sure you'll do better next time."

"I will! I promise I will!" Sharon babbled, before beginning to cry. She wasn't sobbing, but there were definitely tears and they were definitely vocal. Which was embarrassing; she probably wouldn't even feel the after effects once he stopped. But it was a lot to take, discovering that she was important enough not to forget and that the whole house had risked being stuck in the Hellscape because they didn't want her left alone.

Geralt delivered a final few smacks to her sit spots and thighs and then stopped. He carefully moved her into his arms, on his lap, hugging her close.

"I didn't know... and I'm sorry..." Sharon cried, in a small voice, as she burrowed as close to Geralt as humanly possible.

Geralt hugged her tightly. "You know now. You won't be abandoned or left behind. You belong to me now."

Sharon snuggled close, clinging to her larger mate. She felt dwarfed. Small. Protected. It had been a long time that she'd felt protected enough that she could let go of the iron-clad control she held over herself and her life. Her crying eased as the feeling of 'safe' enveloped her. Sniffling and nuzzling wearily against Geralt, she whispered, in heartfelt surrender, "Yours." 

She snuggled quietly for another five minutes, before ruefully whispering, "That won't be the last time you have to spank me...." She knew it wouldn't be the last time she ended up over his knee for being dangerous. She knew herself too well for that. But... she clung a little tighter, nuzzling his chest... it would be the last time she did something and believed it wouldn't matter, or that no one cared. And if (when) it happened again, she would try to think of other things to do first. She might not succeed, but, "I'll try to be good for you."

"I know." Geralt hugged her closer and tighter. Pressed a kiss to the side of her head. "I know you'll try. But even if you aren't as good as you hope to be, it won't change anything between us," he promised.

Sharon relaxed at those words, nuzzling and snuggling more. "Thank you..." she whispered.

She'd ignored her feelings of hurt and abandonment when everyone involved in the whole sorry civil-war mess had got pardons (except for her) and none of them had attempted to find her, or even check on her. Instead, she'd focused on her anger about it. She'd still cared about Sam and Bucky enough to help them and keep them alive, but loyalty to a cause? She'd given up blind loyalty.

It's why she'd used her connections, once she'd finally been pardoned and given her old position back, to use said position to further her influence and power as the Power Broker. She was always careful what information she sold; she wouldn't hurt innocent people, but she'd been burned enough to know corruption was in every level of government in every country. She wouldn't protect secrets of those who didn't deserve it. If it was ever discovered, she'd have had to run again. Although, disappearing as she had... even if she returned back to her dimension, chances were she wouldn't have the same power and control.

Now that Geralt had found her, did she even care about that? Not really. It was probably something to discuss. At another time. She was tired.

She nuzzled and snuggled and leaned up enough to kiss his chin, then lay her head on his chest and fought a yawn.

"You need to rest," Geralt said quietly, stroking his fingers through her hair. "I'll take care of you. Watch over you," he promised.

"Sleep with me?" she asked, almost shyly. Even after what they'd shared and how he'd taken charge over her, it was difficult to believe he wanted to be with her.

In answer, he leaned back on the bed, gently pulling her down so that she was resting on his chest.

Sighing softly, she kissed his chest, then settled, quickly falling asleep.

It wasn't long before Geralt joined her in sleep, still holding on tight.

****

Faith snuggled with Kung Lao in their room. "Sounds like Geralt isn't alone anymore..." she whispered, with a grin.

"Seems like the building's collecting couples," Kung Lao commented, stroking his fingers through her hair and down her back.

"Makes it seem like the building is sentient. Which... kinda creepy..." Faith grimaced, before snuggling closer and kissing his chest.

"I think we already realized it has some form of intelligence. Or something intelligent driving it," Kung Lao commented.

"Yeah. Still creepy. Not that I'm all that bashful and stuff, but the idea of constantly being watched...." Faith smiled crookedly, kissing his navel.

"Not sure there's much we can do about that now." He ran his fingers down her spine, gently pressing along with his knuckles.

"True..." Faith gave an impish smile, before saying to the ceiling, "You gotten enough of a show yet? Cuz we can prolly give you a better one!" She then licked a stripe from Kung Lao's clavicle, straight down the middle of his body, before latching onto his member and sucking like it was her own personal lollipop.

Kung Lao groaned, low and deep in his throat. He reached his hands down, tangling them in her hair. Then, he stroked, rubbed and squeezed down over her shoulders and back. It didn't take long before his member began to grow and swell in her mouth.

Faith hummed happily, continuing to lick and suck, wanting him to feel as good as possible.

He gripped her shoulders gently, in silent warning that his release was close.

In response, Faith held her breath and slid him further into her mouth, increasing the suction and letting her tongue taste as much as possible.

Kung Lao groaned, head falling back, fingers gently flexing in her hair as he released, his orgasm coming over him in waves.

Faith hummed happily again, continuing to pleasure him through his release, planning to continue until he was limp and she had taken everything he had to offer.

Eventually, he slumped limp on the bed, fingers gently gripping her hair as the last of his release left him.

Swallowing and licking him clean, Faith slowly released him with a gentle kiss to his tip, then grinned at him. "Love you...."

Kung Lao returned the kiss, deepening it a little, stroking her face. "Love you too," he murmured.

Faith settled back into place, head on Kung Lao's chest. "Do you think we are in some cosmic being's dollhouse and it is collecting us as dolls?"

"Maybe," Kung Lao admitted. "But none of us would have met each other if it wasn't for this building. And Arsteel would have remained dead and a slave."

"Not saying it's bad... just... might mean we never get back to where we came from..." Faith said hesitantly, knowing he had unfinished business in his dimension. She was beginning to realize she wasn't pressed to go back to her own dimension. While there were a few people she would miss, her place was with Kung Lao.

Kung Lao looked down. "I want to return to my own dimension, if only to help my friends in the battle. I worry for all of them. My best friend, who is like a brother to me, doesn't have me by his side anymore."

"I know," Faith said soberly. "If we never make it back, though?"

"Then all I can do is hope he will survive," he answered.

"I'm sorry, babe..." Faith said sympathetically.

He sighed. "I hope we will meet again in the future, even if I cannot fight by his side."

"I hope so too. I know it's important to you..." she whispered.

He wrapped his arms tighter around her. "Even so, I am glad to be here. With you."

She smiled at that. "Really? Really, really glad?" She wiggled against him.

"Really." He leaned down and kissed her, gently nipping at her lips.

She grinned, kissing back and wiggling against him again, shifting to wrap her legs around him.

Still kissing her, he slid his hands down her back and over her hips, positioning her so that he could easily enter her.

Faith smiled against his lips, continuing to kiss.

He kissed her a bit deeper, gently moving her so that he could enter her while she was on top of him.

Faith smiled down at him, letting him move her into position, holding still so he could more easily lift and place her. ...Love you... she mouthed at him.

Kung Lao smiled, mouthing the same words back at her, as he grasped her hips, thrusting inside as his member grew and swelled once more.

Faith let out a tiny gasp of pleasure as he thrust up, spearing her to him. Then she groaned loudly at how good it felt. "Please, more..." she begged, liking how he'd taken control. It made her feel wanted.

Tightening his hands on her hips, he continued to thrust, holding her so that he could take control more easily.

"So good..." Faith whimpered. Feeling him moving inside of her was heady. She wanted to feel him the rest of the night. "Please... harder...."

In response, he began to thrust deeper, harder, faster. His grip on her hips tightened, pulling her close like he was trying to merge their bodies together.

Faith groaned, squeezing around him as tightly as possible, pushing down to meet his thrusts. His grip kept her steady. She moved her own hands to his shoulders, gripping him gently if tightly. "You're mine..." she growled "...And I'm yours. Forever!"

"Forever," Kung Lao agreed, his member growing and swelling inside her. He gripped her hips tighter, almost hard enough to leave imprints behind.

Faith grinned at that, leaning forward and catching his lips with her own in a hard kiss. She was very close.

"Let go," Kung Lao directed. "I want us to release at the same time."

"You got it, babe..." Faith growled, gasping as she slipped over the edge. If he hadn't been holding to her so tight, she would have fallen. Her body shook from how hard she released.

Kung Lao's own release hit at the same time and his fingers tightened on her hips as he let out a short, sharp gasp.

Faith groaned and let herself go limp on top of him. "So good..." she whispered, kissing him again.

He smiled and kissed her, gently squeezing around her waist. "More than good," he murmured.

Faith grinned. "Now I need a snack."

"We can go down to the kitchen and grab something," Kung Lao commented.

"Let's do that, then!" Faith got up, pulled Kung Lao up, threw on some clothes really quick and went downstairs to the kitchen area with him.

***

Since she'd had to watch him die, Dorinda had been reluctant to let Adam out of her sight. That also carried through to the bedroom, too. Like now, when she was laying with her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Yes, it had been a while...but she still couldn't quite let go of that sense of fear.

"I'm here. My immortality stayed with me..." Adam tried to soothe. He tried to be understanding. He'd lost enough people in his long life, many of them violently, that he knew it could be difficult. There came a point where you had to get past it. He just hoped she was able to. The group of people they had in their new family weren't the type to live safe peaceful lives.

"I know." She did, really. Even if it had been scary...and she wasn't sure if he'd come back again. Still. "It's soothing. Listening to your heartbeat," she admitted in a soft voice, slightly embarrassed by the words.

Adam smiled at that, running a hand gently through her hair. "Then do it for as long as you want. I'm not going anywhere..." he said gently, bending his head enough to kiss the top of her head.

She raised her head so that she could brush a kiss against his lips. "I love you." She sounded content. Happy.

Adam kissed back gently. "I love you too."

"Do you think this place will ever return us to our home dimensions?" she asked curiously, nuzzling into his neck.

"I don't know," Adam answered honestly, squeezing her with a gentle hug. "It doesn’t feel like it will happen any time soon, though. I don't know if it is the building itself, or some intelligence behind the building controlling things, but... it seems to want to build a family of unusual, different people."

She nodded. "I wonder how many more people will join us here. There's room for a lot more." She let her hands run gently down his chest, just touching and exploring.

"I couldn't hazard a guess... as you said. There is room for many more." Adam ran his hands gently over her back and shoulders. "Whatever is the force guiding this quest, they may want to build a city of soldiers...."

"I've had no training in fighting or battle before I came here," she said. "If they want soldiers...I don't believe I am what they want."

"Soldiers need a support system if they hope to win their battles..." Adam pointed out quietly. "They need a reason to fight. Somewhere and someone to go when the battle is over. If they don't want to break from the stress, anyway."

She frowned. "If this is about recruiting soldiers, why is no one here to explain that? Surely they cannot expect people to fight in a war they know nothing about and have no emotional connection to."

Adam shrugged. "None of this makes any sense, if you think about it. And it was just a theory; mainly based on the fact that, with the exception of you and Joyce, the rest of us have either had training, or taught ourselves how to fight and live in harsh situations. The building hasn't made itself attractive to any kindergarten teachers, or nosy children, or even a homeless person... least not a homeless person going into it because they wanted a place to sleep."  He was pretty sure all of those who had entered on their own and not been brought in hadn't actually planned to stay.

"And it seems like no one here had anyone they left behind. Or at least have been accepting of the fact they might not see friends and family again," she said quietly. "Even those with attachments back in their world seem okay with the possibility of not seeing those people again, at least for a while."

"Yes. That's true. I don't think any of us would be accepting this so easily if the building took a parent or a child away from their family..." Adam agreed. "...Or even a sibling or mate away."

"It seems like the people here fit a type," Dorinda said. "People whose lives were dangerous before, even if they weren't about to die. Or already dead," she added, thinking of Arsteel.

"Yeah. That fits. Completely. Makes me wonder, though. All the different dimensions we've been to... are there any where you or I exist where we weren't living dangerously? Where we wouldn't have been taken?" Adam thought out loud. "That is, assuming there are other versions of us somewhere else. Maybe we truly are unique and we are the only version of us in any dimension."

"Maybe, if there are worlds that look familiar to us, we might see versions of ourselves." She wrinkled her nose. "It would be strange to see another version of myself. Like having a twin. Or looking at a reflection that moves independently of you and talks back."

"That's as close to a twin as it could be, I guess." He laughed. "Not sure I want to meet another version of me. I've had moments where I'm not too nice."

"Maybe the different experiences will make another version as different as if they really are a different person." She pressed a kiss to his neck and then resumed touching and exploring his chest.

"You're probably right about that." Adam continued gently rubbing her arms and back.

She moved her hands lower, beginning to remove his pants, pressing her body against him, arching into his touch like she was a cat.

Adam smiled, shifting enough not to hinder her, but continued to gently rub and squeeze her arms and back. He was happy to let her set the pace and decide what she wanted to do.

As she freed his member, she reached down and ran her hand along its length, watching him carefully so that she'd be able to tell if he liked the touch or not.

Adam shivered at the touch, moaning softly. His hand softly stroked her cheek.

A little bit bolder now, she stroked him more confidently, paying attention to his reactions so that she'd know if something felt particularly good...so that she could repeat the actions he liked.

Adam continued to gently rub her arms, letting his fingers brush through her hair. "Feels good," he murmured, with a throaty rumble.

She smiled at that. "I'm glad. I want to make you feel as good as you make me feel."

"Oh... you do make me feel good. In more than one way," he promised, before moaning again.

She stroked and caressed his member, then, after glancing at his face to check it was all right with him, she moved so that she could push herself down onto him.

Reaching up, Adam gently gripped her waist to give her support, but otherwise let her control the pace. He moaned more loudly in appreciation of her actions.

She gently began to rock on him, leaning down so that she could kiss him, gaining more confidence from his responses to her actions.

Adam's breathing became labored as he became further aroused, his member hardening. He added gentle thrusts to her rocking as he kissed her back.

"I love you," she whispered against his lips, continuing to gently rock on him.

"I love you too," Adam breathed out, kissing a bit more deeply. He began to thrust a little more quickly, more forcefully. He felt the pressure building as he moved closer to his release. "Let go when you are ready..." he whispered. "I'm close."

As if his words were all the permission she needed, her whole body shuddered as her orgasm hit. She held onto him as it washed over her, clinging to him like he was a lifeline.

Adam's release triggered as soon as he felt her release. As soon as his body calmed, he slumped under her. "Whatever happens..." he whispered. "We'll be together."

Nestling into him and nuzzling his neck, she whispered back, "I don't ever want to be parted from you. Even if I could go back to my world...I don't want to."

"We won't be parted. Wherever we end up, it will be together," he promised.

"That makes me happy," she said quietly, nuzzling into him.

"Yeah. Me too," he said, holding onto her tightly. Comfortable and happy, he closed his eyes. Soon, they were asleep.

****

Amos was laying on the bed, watching Arsteel do his nightly routine and trying not to listen to what was going on in the rooms around them. Especially Sharon being punished. It reminded him of the times he'd messed up and Arsteel had felt the need to step in. "I think I may have found my soul-sister," he said, in a bemused tone. While he and Faith were very similar, Sharon seemed to have his outlook... or at least his outlook from before Arsteel got him. She didn't seem to trust anyone either. Faith was cautious, but if you were someone she considered a good-guy, she trusted completely. Even now, sometimes he had moments of doubt. He could tell Sharon would too.

Arsteel finished getting ready for bed and then stretched out next to Amos, gathering his lover into his arms. "You two are fairly similar," he commented. "Learning to trust is hard. Especially when you've been betrayed in the past. Or haven't had anyone on your side for a long time."

"That leads to bad habits..." Amos acknowledged. "It leads to things like what she did today."

"It takes time to be trained out of bad habits," Arsteel said. "You both have someone to work on that with you."

"Yeah. Good thing. My first impulse usually isn't the safest. Even if I am a survivor at heart."  Amos shifted into Arsteel's arms.

Arsteel kissed the side of his neck. "We'll work on it. It doesn't matter how long it takes. I won't give up on you," he promised.

Amos hummed happily. "Thank you. It means a lot...."

"You're mine," Arsteel said softly, turning his lover's face towards him to kiss his lips gently. "I would never give you up."

"Forever..." Amos whispered a promise, before kissing back. "Show me that I belong to you?"

Arsteel gently rolled them over, so that Amos was under him; though he didn't actually pin his lover, not wanting Amos to feel restrained. They were both naked, so he didn't need to strip either of them and merely reached for the lube.

Amos smiled at Arsteel trustingly, staying the way his mate positioned him.

Kissing Amos gently, Arsteel coated his member in the lube and then began to gently push inside his lover.

Amos breathed out slowly, opening his legs as far as he could. "Yours..." He moaned softly as he felt himself stretch around Arsteel’s member.

"Mine," Arsteel whispered, grasping his hips to make it easier to thrust. "You belong to me and with me. And I belong to you just as strongly."

"Belong to each other..." Amos' voice caught as Arsteel began thrusting against the bundle of nerves deep inside. He began to squirm and beg for his mate immediately. "There... please... more... harder!"

Arsteel began to thrust harder inside Amos. At the same time, he kissed and caressed over the younger man's body, just as Amos had told him felt good.

Amos became incoherent, he felt so much... needed so much. His body became a tightly wound coil, on the edge of breaking. It was clear he wouldn't be able to keep himself from releasing when it was time.

"Don't hold back," Arsteel whispered. "Let go. Whenever you're ready. I'll be here to catch you," he promised.

"You got me?" Amos gasped, then let out a tiny sob.

"For always." Arsteel kissed him. "I won't let you go. I love you. I have you. No matter what."

"Love you..." Amos gasped, then stiffened before his body began to quake and spasm in release. When every last drop had been wrung from his body, he collapsed limply under Arsteel, legs open, body accepting, tears sliding down his face, eyes wide and dazed.

Arsteel's own release came over him at the same time. His body slumped over Amos' and he pressed a gentle kiss to the nape of his lover's neck. "I love you."

Amos whimpered softly in response, unable to form coherent words. He did shift slightly, making his neck open to Arsteel, while kissing the older man's shoulder.

"Mine." Arsteel kissed Amos' neck. "I won't let you go. I love you. You gave yourself to me."

As Amos' body calmed and his heartbeat and breathing steadied, he nuzzled Arsteel's shoulder. "Gave myself to you... b'long to you forever."

Tightening his arms around Amos, Arsteel murmured, "Forever. I won't let you get taken from me. I'll take care of you."

"You do... so good..." Amos whispered, in a sated but lethargic tone. He could feel where Arsteel had moved in him. It had felt so good... still felt good. And his mate was still in him, blocking his release from exiting. "Will you plug me?" He blurted the question, suddenly not wanting his master's seed to leave him. Not wanting to feel empty.

"If you want me to." Arsteel kissed the side of his neck. "I can plug you. Then hold you in my arms while we sleep."

"I want that," Amos said softly, his happiness at Arsteel listening to his request clear.

Arsteel picked up the plug and then carefully withdrew from Amos, making sure as little fluid as possible was lost before plugging his lover.

Amos smiled up at Arsteel as he felt the plug pushed in, squeezing gently around it to test its 'security' and relaxing when it stayed firmly in position. "Thank you," he whispered, before leaning up and kissing his mate. "We can clean up... I filled a basin with water and brought some cloths. We don't even have to leave our room."

Kissing Amos gently, Arsteel murmured, "And then we can sleep in each other's arms." He moved to retrieve the basin and cloths, so that he could clean them both up.

"Yeah... sounds good," Amos said, already sounding close to sleep.

Finishing cleaning them off, Arsteel put the items away and then stretched out next to his lover once more. He gathered Amos into his arms and kissed the other man's hair.

Amos squirmed and shifted until he was snuggled as close to Amos as possible. He felt full, both with his mate's seed and the plug that had trapped the semen inside him. Kissing Arsteel's chest and nuzzling, he closed his eyes and was quickly asleep.

Arsteel held onto his lover, kissing the top of Amos' head and closing his own eyes. It wasn't long before he joined Amos in sleep.

***

When the building shifted again, Joyce took a look outside and then returned to report to the others. "We're in a city again. It looks like there are people around. Maybe this time, we can go and get a proper meal in a restaurant." She looked around hopefully at the others.

Kung Lao finished his mouthful of food and stood up to clear his plates. "Yeah. Maybe we can get some treats, too. Sweet stuff." He paused, glanced at Geralt and added, "And you can try some sour stuff too."

Faith took a quick peek outside. "It looks like their clothing is similar to stuff we have. Maybe spend the morning searching their internet and getting an idea what there is outside the door? Then pick a place to go to lunch?"

"Sounds good to me..." Sharon offered.

Amos finished his last bite before standing up to begin cleaning.

"To the computers, then," Adam agreed, heading towards the media center.

Geralt nodded. "If we don't need to fight in this dimension, or protect ourselves from a dangerous environment, that would be a good thing."

"And now you've probably jinxed us into having to fight..." Billy snorted in amusement, before following Adam to the media room.

"Dang... I hope not..." Faith muttered, following Billy.

Amos finished cleaning up and moved to follow the others, giving Arsteel an amused look.

Sharon grinned at her mate. "Unless it happens, I'm going to assume that we've stopped somewhere fun and non-dangerous." She flounced after the others to see what their investigations told them. Assuming the best didn't mean you didn't prepare for the worst, after all.

They all gathered in the media room, checking out the news and current events.

"It seems safe enough to go out somewhere for lunch and pick up some other supplies as well," Arsteel commented. "I don't think there's any reason for any of us to stay behind."

"Sounds good to me!" Adam agreed. "I'm going to go change clothes. Meet you at the front door in thirty minutes?"

Everyone agreed and left to get ready for their little field-trip. Thirty minutes later exactly, Adam was at the door. The others started joining him shortly after.

While there wasn't likely to be any danger, they all still had weapons hidden on them...just in case. But the conversation was light and without tension as they left the building, heading to the place they'd decided on for lunch.

Billy couldn't say it didn't amuse him when he saw how the group of eight had sat themselves at the table. It wasn't by couple, though he was certain that Arsteel had been planning to pull Amos onto his lap before rethinking it (they were in public, after all). No, it wasn't by couple. It was by age; or emotional/mental age, at any rate. Amos had sat down between Faith and Kung Lao to talk over fighting styles with Kung Lao. Sharon had sat on the other side of Faith and the two girls were talking over fashion and if they would have time to go to a few stores to get an outfit or two. Adam was sat next to Sharon, but his focus was entirely on Dorinda (the only couple that actually stayed next to each other), as she seemed nervous at being in a building with a large amount of people (it was a popular restaurant). Next to Dorinda was Arsteel, looking a bit disappointed that Amos wasn't right next to him, but apparently realizing his mate needed a little bit of time to be with other people. Beside Arsteel was Joyce. She was giving him an amused look, as she'd realized the same things as he had. Between him and Joyce was Geralt. He was on Kung Lao's other side.

The table was large enough that they could all easily move and eat without bumping into each other and as it was a round table, they could more easily see whoever was not next to them.  "So... what type of food does this place serve?" he asked.

Joyce picked up a menu and scanned it. "There's things like sandwiches. Jacket potatoes. Some sushi. Salad. Pasta."

Dorinda wrinkled her nose slightly. "What is sushi?" she asked curiously.

Faith wrinkled her nose. "Isn't that raw fish?"

"It's good." Joyce smiled at Dorinda. "You should try some. You might even like it."

"All right...." Dorinda said, a bit doubtfully.

Geralt raised his eyebrows. "Raw fish generally doesn't taste all that good."

Adam shrugged, smiling. "It isn't my favorite, but I'd eat it in a pinch. It's not horrible."

"Count me out!" Amos decided emphatically. He'd lived too many places where it was imperative the food be thoroughly cooked.

"I want pizza... and they have that available, so that's what I'll get," Sharon declared.

It didn't take long for them to order food, Joyce ordering a selection of things that Arsteel, Geralt and Dorinda might not have had an opportunity to try before...as well as making sure there were other things they would definitely like.

While waiting for their food, Faith suggested. "I'd like to do some shopping after eating."

Arsteel nodded. "We have things we can sell to get money. And since it doesn't seem like there's any immediate danger here, there's no reason we can't make the whole day of it."

Amos nodded. He glanced at Kung Lao, noting that the other man didn't seem overly thrilled with his girlfriend's plans. "We can go to another type of shop. I'm sure there is something around that is more interesting than clothes."

"I for one will be joining Faith." Sharon smiled.

Kung Lao nodded. "We have radios with us. We can split up."

"Maybe all of us women can go shopping together?" Joyce suggested hopefully.

"Hey... anyone that wants to come with, I'm game. As long as I get to go..." Faith shrugged.

"Great!" Joyce smiled, then looked up happily as the food was brought over to their table. She immediately began showing Dorinda, Arsteel and Geralt what they hadn't tried before.

Everyone began eating, idle chitchat filling the space between chewing and swallowing.

As he finished what was on his plate, Kung Lao stood up, excusing himself to use the restroom.

On his way back to the table, his attention was caught by a man who was on his phone, suddenly snapping out, "What do you mean, she escaped?" He stood up hurriedly, throwing a handful of bills onto the table, and stormed out.

Kung Lao took one look back at the rest of his companions, then quickly made his decision and started after the man.

Amos had excused himself to go to the restroom shortly after Kung Lao and Faith and Sharon had gone a few moments before he'd left the table so all three of them exited the restrooms in time to see Kung Lao taking off. They didn't even think about it, immediately following to provide backup. They'd ask why later.

Kung Lao ducked out after the man, listening to the conversation that he was still having. Then, the man abruptly halted, turning his head...sniffing the air. Like he was scenting something out. And then he turned round.

Kung Lao moved quickly, making it seem like he was looking at some of the things in the shop window. He kept watch on the man out of the corner of his eye and saw his skin ripple. Like something was trying to get out.

Sharon, seeing Kung Lao suddenly facing a shop window and figuring he was trying not to be 'noticed', immediately wrapped her arms around Faith and Amos' shoulders and laughed, then stopped next to Kung Lao. "Man... your girl has a dirty mind; you should have heard the joke she just told us. What'd you find? Anything worth buying?"

Faith's slayer senses were on high-alert by this time and she shifted to lean on Kung Lao, looking at the shop window over his shoulder, all while surreptitiously glancing toward the man with the rippling skin.

"Yeah, maybe," Kung Lao answered distractedly, trying to act as innocent as possible. But he kept his attention on the man, as the rippling slowed and then stopped...and noticed as the man suddenly whipped his head round, staring at an alleyway.

This time, the rippling became even more pronounced.

Kung Lao moved his hand towards his hat.

Faith frowned, her body tensing. She couldn't figure out why her senses were going on high alert, but between that and Kung Lao's actions, she knew something was wrong.

Sharon glanced at Amos and slanted her head toward the other two. He nodded. They would be ready to back up whatever Kung Lao started.

The man's body rippled more and then, almost without warning, he darted into the alleyway. But it wasn't a man darting out of view. Kung Lao caught the sight of fur, teeth, claws...an animal that looked sort of like a wolf. Sort of like a bear. But not exactly like either.

By this point, Faith's slayer senses were out of control. She saw the same thing Kung Lao did; and she didn't wait to act. She immediately ran after the man-wolf, her hand moving to the machete she had hidden on her person.

"Oh, shit..." Sharon muttered before running after Faith.

Amos blinked and followed.

Kung Lao had taken only a split second to chase after the changed man.

At the end of the alleyway, a thin woman crouched, wearing tattered clothing that might have once been denim jeans and a shirt. Her skin was dirty, covered with needle tracks, and her hair hung in greasy strands around her face.

The animal was snarling at her and then crouched, preparing to leap.

Snatching off his hat, Kung Lao spun it towards the creature.

"Hey!" Faith yelled, to distract the creature from its target.

Sharon drew her gun and looked behind them nervously, to make certain no other creatures would show up.

The creature turned and growled as the hat scored a line across its chest, causing blood to well. It leaped at the newcomers, moving far faster than something as big as it was should be able to.

Kung Lao threw himself to the side and then rolled, retrieving his hat from where it had landed and turning to throw it again.

Faith was immediately moving in, her machete moving nearly as quickly as the creature. She was used to the monsters in her dimension; while this one was slightly different it wasn't so different that she faltered in fighting.

Sharon moved into a defensive position, guarding their back.

Amos moved to the young woman.  "Come with us..." He held out a hand to her.

Snarling, the creature spun between the three of them, each coming from a different direction. It lashed out with claws that were more like talons.

The woman shrank back, eyes widening. Her pupils were huge, like she'd been drugged. A low, almost animalistic whine escaped her lips.

Amos wasn't foolish enough to take hold of her and drag her away if she was afraid. Especially not with her making a sound like that. He tried to shrink into himself to make himself as non-threatening as possible. "We want to help you," he said softly. Gently.

Faith continued to fight as if it was one of the demons, vampires, or other monsters that she regularly fought at home. If he ran, she wouldn't pursue; but if he continued to attack, she'd fight to the death if necessary to protect her family.

Sharon had talked with Faith and Geralt enough to know that monsters were real. She wasn't certain if this creature counted as one of those type of monsters, but she'd put silver bullets in her gun before leaving the building, just in case, so if it was like those monsters and she had to shoot? Well, she supposed if she had to shoot, they'd find out if it was one of those monsters.

She continued to stare at him, wide-eyed and fearful. As the creature snarled and spun from one threat to another, her eyes shifted to the alleyway entrance and she whimpered, though there was no one there. Not yet, at least.

Amos noted where she was glancing. "If we leave now... we can avoid being trapped..." he suggested hopefully, still holding out his hand.

Faith continued to fight. "... Your prey isn't as helpless as you thought now. Keep it up and I'm gonna make a wolf-skin rug outta ya..." She sounded nearly as feral as the creature they were attacking.

Sharon did a double take at Faith's voice, then focused on the entrance to the alley again.

She stared at his hand and then slowly began to inch forward, every movement hesitant. Wary.

Snarling, the creature swiped at Faith with sharp talons.

Kung Lao slammed the sharp edge of his hat into the animal's arm, cutting it deeply, nearly severing the limb.

Faith swung the machete very shortly after Kung Lao slammed the hat down and cut the rest of the way, leaving the limb to fall to the ground. "Oops. Hope you weren't left-handed..." she quipped.

Amos gently took the girl's hand and drew her up to be behind him. "You can put me between him and you... we'll get out of here..." he said gently.

Sharon swallowed hard, glancing over her shoulder at the others, before guarding the entrance again. As soon as Amos and the girl were close enough, she began inching her way forward, guarding their fronts, leaving Faith and Kung Lao to guard their backs and Amos to guard the girl.

Her eyes focused on the entrance of the alleyway, like she was looking at someone, but no one was visibly there. She shrank back as the creature growled and swiped at her with the talons of its other arm.

Whatever the beast was, Kung Lao could tell it wasn't reacting in a normal way to being wounded. He shoved his hat into its chest, driving the animal back so that they could reach more people. He hoped the animal would be unwilling to draw attention to itself.

Faith wasn't optimistic that it wanted to remain unseen. It was trying too hard to get to the other woman. "Get her out of here..." she said to Amos. "You and Sharon get her home... Kung Lao and I will follow, but we want to give you a head start...."

He'd lost time...lost focus. His plan had been to watch those who had been captured and report back to Jack; to tell him of the Prowlers who had been captured and forced to hunt. Or get killed.

But his anchor to this world was fading. And each time he returned, he was 'here' for less and less time. And this time, he'd missed her disappearing. Had thought she'd gone the way of the others and been killed.

And then he'd heard the sound of fighting.

Artie appeared in front of her. He didn't know if she could see him still. Sometimes, he thought she could. Or that she could hear him, at least. He needed that now, considering what he could see making their way towards her.

"Blue! Hey, Blue, if you can hear me...you need to get out of here. Get your new friends to take you to safety!" he ordered, in the hopes that something might come through. "There're more coming! And I don't think they'll care about witnesses."

She stopped, head twisting to one side and then the other, glancing back the way they'd come.

"Damn it," Artie muttered. If she could hear him, she might be too lost to understand. And he didn't think the ones with her would be able to hear him either.

Sharon was toward the front of the alley, guarding, keeping watch. The entire time, she'd felt progressively uneasy. And a bit chilly. It wasn't until she heard the 'voice' that she became frightened. "He says they're coming. We have to leave now!"

Amos began to lead the girl out more quickly, keeping himself between her and the creature.

Faith darted a startled look to Sharon at the 'he' she mentioned hearing. She kept fighting the creature, though, to give Amos and the girl a chance to put distance between them. As soon as they were to the mouth of the alley, she began to back toward the alley mouth as well. "Keep going!" she shouted.

Artie's eyes widened as one of the women responded to what he'd said. He moved towards her quickly and began giving her the information he had. "There's at least five. They haven't spotted you yet. There might be more coming. Stay around people. They won't change while it's so crowded."

The woman they'd rescued began looking behind them, a low, fearful growl escaping her.

***

At the restaurant, those who hadn't gone to the restroom were finishing dessert. Billy leaned back after the last bite and asked drolly, "Are we really ignoring the fact that they've been in the toilet for nearly thirty minutes?"

Arsteel frowned and stood." I thought maybe they needed some space, so hadn't gone to them yet." He picked up the radio and spoke into it, trying to reach the others.

***

Sharon listened closely, repeating Artie's words exactly so that the others would be aware and on the lookout.

Amos put an arm around the girl, gently but firmly directing her into a more crowded area as they began the trek back to the building. "It's okay. We'll help you..." he whispered to her, even as his own eyes darted around, to keep watch for any suspicious or threatening looking people.

Faith grimaced as they stepped out of the alley and into the more populated areas, glad she'd worn her typical dark clothing; it helped hide the blood from the creature she'd been fighting. She hid her weapon, but kept it easily accessible, before she took Kung Lao's hand. He'd be able to pull away quickly if needed, but in the more populated area, it would look like they were just taking a normal walk together, even if it was a bit fast, instead of looking like they were fleeing. She hoped the creature was dissuaded from following.

At that moment, they heard the radio. Sharon was the one to answer, as she was in the lead. "We're heading back to the building..." she whispered furtively. "...With a passenger and several tails."

"How many, do you know?" Arsteel asked rapidly.

"Are they human?" This question came from Geralt.

The woman whimpered softly, biting her lip until it bled.

Eyeing her worriedly, Artie moved closer to the woman. "You need to stick with them, Blue. They'll protect you." He sighed when she apparently ignored his presence and muttered, "I wish you'd realize I'm not a hallucination."

"At least five, possibly more..." Sharon replied. "I don't think they are human, though. The one we ran across originally turned into a wolf-creature." She heard what Artie said and, not realizing he was talking to the girl Amos led, she retorted, "I know you aren't a hallucination. Not sure what you are, but I do know that...."

Amos blinked at Sharon, as she was looking in his and the girl's direction when she said that. He glanced around nervously.

"I'm a ghost," Artie supplied helpfully. "And those creatures are called Prowlers. They killed me. I stuck around, though. Now my best friend and ex-girlfriend hunt them."

"Jack the Giant Slayer," the girl murmured.

Having heard Sharon, Faith had moved slightly closer and was paying closer attention to the girl Amos was leading. As a result, she began to see the shadow of the ghost that apparently Sharon was talking to, even though she didn't hear him. "Wow. Ghost. Okay then. Can we pick up the pace? My slayer senses are screaming at me...."

Amos looked around nervously, "They close?"

Sharon glanced at the girl, confused at the words she uttered. "Who is Jack the Giant Slayer?" she muttered.

"My friend. Jack. He's killed an awful lot of Prowlers. At least the bad ones," Artie said. "A lot of them are scared of him."

Kung Lao glanced back over his shoulder and began walking faster, along with the others. "Might need to be prepared for a fight," he muttered into his radio.

"How much further till we reach the building?" Faith asked hesitantly.

"Wasn't really paying attention," Sharon admitted. "Dunno how far we walked from the restaurant. Just know it was the opposite direction of where the building would be."

Amos grunted. "We're almost to the restaurant.  I see Arsteel and Geralt."

Adam and Billy had stayed closer to Dorinda and Joyce; not only because they needed to protect the back of their group, but because they knew Arsteel and Geralt would be intent on reaching their lovers and they wanted to protect their own.

Arsteel and Geralt immediately moved over towards them.

"Where are your pursuers?" Arsteel asked urgently, hand moving towards his sword.

Blue growled, looking scared at the two newcomers.

Artie was busy looking over the weapons. "Guns are gonna be better if you're fighting. Prowlers are harder to kill. And they'll tear your throat out soon as they get the chance. The talons are vicious."

Arsteel jerked back, his eyes focused on Artie, hand going to his sword. "What's wrong with your eyes?" he blurted.

Amos, who was in the same direction as Artie, gave Arsteel a confused look. "What do you mean? Nothing happened that they would look weird...."

Sharon shifted so Artie could see her gun. "They don't tend to use guns... but I know Billy would have one. Adam, probably; he uses all types of weapons. Faith? Did you bring a gun, or just your machete?"

"Just the machete..." Faith said ruefully. "Most things I fight that is what works best...."

Arsteel shook his head to Amos. "Not you. The ghost who's attached himself to you all."

"Artie," the ghost stated. "And I'm tagging along with you because you rescued Blue. Which I was trying to do...."

Geralt glanced around at all of the people and then focused on the rest of the group. "If we're going to fight, we need to get somewhere where innocent people won't get hurt. We should try to get back to the building." He didn't say that the place would protect them, but that thought was in his mind. Even if they just got the new member of the group inside.

Dorinda looked quickly at Adam and then at the rest of the group. "I can help...maybe. I was able to make shields before. Maybe I can do it again...."

Amos blinked, glancing at Sharon. "Is that who's been talking to you, then?"

"Yeah..." Sharon said, looking around nervously. "Geralt's right. We need to get to the building."

Faith wrinkled her nose. "That's what we've been trying to do. So... let's just pick up the pace."

Adam looked at Dorinda. "You can shield us all?"

Dorinda wrinkled her nose. "Maybe. It's been a long time since I tried."

Arsteel heard and looked at the others. "If we all stick close together." He looked towards Artie. "How fast can you move?"

"Pretty fast," Artie replied. "At least when I'm not losing time. I'll keep you informed about where they are. But they'll have your scent by now. Losing them is gonna be impossible."

Geralt made a sound that might have been a snort; it was hard to tell.

Arsteel quickly made sure everyone was together in a group, as Artie quickly disappeared to check on the progress of the Prowlers.

Dorinda's brow furrowed in concentration and her hands began to move, weaving intricate patterns in the air.

Adam shifted so he could help guide Dorinda as they moved, so her concentration could be on what she was doing.

Billy had pulled out his gun, but kept it down so as not to draw too much attention. He was on high alert.

Much like Sharon was. She noted that the girl, plus Joyce and Dorinda, were kept in the center of the group, the fighters surrounding them in a protective barrier.

"We should be home soon..." Faith commented quietly.

Dorinda's entire focus was on the shield she was weaving with her hands. Every so often, the air would shimmer around them, giving away the fact that something was happening.

Arsteel had his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, eyes darting around. Every so often, Artie would reappear, informing him of the progression of the Prowlers, who had kept their human form; at least for now.

"How much further?" Sharon asked nervously. "How far away are they? Will they reach us before we reach the building?"

"If we keep moving at the pace we are, then we should reach the building before they can get to us," Arsteel answered.

"Good..." Sharon breathed a little easier at the answer.

Arsteel wasn't wrong. They kept moving at the same pace and shortly, though not as quickly as they might have liked, the building came into view. The 'Prowlers' hadn't caught up to them yet; as far as they knew, anyway.

Sharon quickly ran up and opened the door, waving everyone inside.

Arsteel and Geralt moved to the back of the group, making sure they were the last ones to enter the building, in case any of the Prowlers did arrive.

Dorinda stopped her movements when they were inside and winced visibly, rubbing her temple as it ached.

Adam immediately went to their medical room, coming back with pain reliever for her. "Take this. Sit down and rest," he said gently. As soon as she was settled, he turned toward the others. "Was anyone hurt?"

Sharon glanced at the others. "I'm okay."

"So am I," Amos responded.

Faith shrugged. "I got scratched, but not badly. And he didn't bite me."

Kung Lao shook his head, but he glanced towards the girl. She was in a bad way, even if she wasn't bleeding from any obvious wounds.

"Prowlers can't change you into one of them," Artie said. "So even if you were bitten, you'd just have to worry about the usual infections."

Sharon visibly relaxed at the news, but before she could say anything, Billy blurted, "What the hell? Who's talking?" And began looking around nervously. He'd been too far away, or too focused on guarding to notice who was talking when Artie had been explaining before. He'd just assumed it was one of the others.

Adam looked straight at Artie. Like Faith, he could see the ghost. Unlike Faith, he could also hear. Being alive for over three centuries and having been 'Death', he supposed, ended up being in his favor in this case. "Is there anything else about them we need to know? And is there anything about her we need to know so I can treat her wounds?" He'd quickly given up on the girl telling him anything helpful. She seemed feral. Incapable of communicating anything helpful for her situation. He hoped that was only due to her fear and what had happened to her; that once she felt safe, she'd be able to talk and explain, but he wasn't optimistic.

"They hunt humans," Artie responded. "Not all of them. Some of them haven't been. The big packs were taken out, but I'm pretty sure someone's trying to reorganize. Taking the Prowlers who coexist alongside humans peacefully and turning them. Or killing them. I was trying to get information, but my reason for hanging around, my unfinished business, was taken care of. Plus, I have a theory that other ghosts have been helping them. I never got close enough to find out for sure, though."

Arsteel quickly explained to Billy that they'd picked up an extra passenger; a ghost who only some of them could see and hear.

"She's been kept in a cage for months." Artie continued giving the information to Adam. "They broke her mind. Broke down the barriers keeping her sane. I know she can see and hear me, but she's convinced herself that I'm just a hallucination, so she won't respond to me." He moved a bit nearer to her and began pointing at the marks on her arms. "They injected her with drugs. Forced her to go through withdrawal. Kept repeating the process. Her name's Blue," he added.

She shifted back, almost like she thought he might touch her, even though she wasn't looking at him. Wasn't looking at any of them, really.

Adam frowned. All the information Artie provided about Prowlers and ghosts just made things more confusing. What wasn't confusing was what had happened to Blue. That was understandable and actually something they could do something about. "Her name is Blue," he said to the others. "She isn't safe out there. I think she'll need to stay with us."

Both Billy and Sharon nodded in agreement with that. They'd heard Artie's explanation. "We can't send her back to where her torturers can get hold of her again. C'mon, kid," Adam said to Blue. "There's an empty bedroom that can be yours. You'll be safe there."

Sharon glanced toward the entryway and smiled crookedly when she noted that the building had made the front door disappear again. A wall of metal was on its place again.

Artie glanced at the metal wall. "Huh. No one's gonna get through that."

"Would you like to wash and get changed into some clean clothes, Blue?" Joyce stepped forward, smiling at the girl. "If you're hungry, we can get some food for you, too." She held out a hand.

Blue stared at the outstretched hand and took a shaky, hesitant step forward.

Amos backed away. Now that they were safe, he didn't need to hover over her.

"I'll find clean clothes... I'm pretty sure we have stuff her size in storage," Faith said, heading to get the things in question.

Joyce led Blue up to the restroom, giving the younger woman a towel and toiletries that they'd picked up.

Arsteel turned to the other members of the family who'd left the restaurant. "How did you all get involved?"

Kung Lao fidgeted slightly. "I overheard the guy talking about someone having escaped on his phone. It sounded suspicious, so I followed him."

"I saw him leaving and decided to follow... seemed weird," Amos said quietly, though he did give Arsteel an uncertain look.

"That's why Faith and I followed. We saw Amos and Kung Lao going and..." Sharon shrugged slightly.

"And none of you thought about using the radios to call?" Arsteel asked quietly.

"No." Kung Lao winced visibly. "Sorry," he offered quietly.

Amos winced at the question. It was fairly obvious none of them had thought about it. At first, he hadn't thought they'd be going far, so didn't think it necessary. They'd be returning quickly, after all. Then they'd realized something bad was going down and were too busy trying to help Blue to think about calling. And then they were heading back... but he should have radioed on the way back, at the least.

Sharon shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting toward Geralt.

Faith had dropped off the clothes for Blue and walked back to join the others, just in time to feel and see the others' discomfort. "What's wrong?" She looked around with worry.

"We were just discussing why none of you thought to tell us anything about what was going on," Arsteel said quietly.

"You didn't say anything until we reached out to you," Geralt added.

"Didn't know there was anything to tell until there was..." Faith said hesitantly. "Guess I figured we weren't trying to hide that we were going, so if you didn't stop us or radio us to ask where we were going, it was okay...." She bit her lip. "Didn't think that you maybe didn't see us, or that we shoulda radioed to let you know without you having to ask."

"You'd gone to use the restrooms and then not come back," Arsteel said. "At the very least, you could have said you were stepping out of the restaurant."

"Yeah." Kung Lao winced. "We didn't mean to worry you," he said.

"We really didn't. It just didn't... I didn't expect to be gone long. Should have thought of it... telling you." Amos sighed.

Sharon ran a hand through her hair. "We all should have."

Geralt nodded and said, quietly, "You knew you were being pursued before we contacted you. There was no reason not to tell us what had happened. If not before fighting the Prowler, then certainly after."

"You're right. There was no reason..." Sharon agreed.

Geralt held his hand out to her. "We should talk in our room."

Sharon bit her lip and gave Geralt a nervous look, but put her hand in his, even if she seemed reluctant. "Am I getting a spanking?" she whispered unhappily. As far as she could see, no reason to pretend or hide it; everyone would hear soon anyway if she was.

Geralt nodded. "But we'll take care of it in our room." He led her towards the stairs.

"Spanking?" Artie repeated, clearly surprised.

Faith winced at the question. "Yeah... uh... we're supposed to let the ones in charge know when we plan to just take off unexpectedly. We neglected to do that. Didn't even think to, honestly. So...."

"All of you?" Artie was clearly surprised at that, looking towards the other men as if for confirmation. "You're all in trouble?"

Arsteel hesitated. He'd spanked Amos and knew Geralt had spanked Sharon. But he hadn't stepped in with Faith or Kung Lao before. Still.... "We're all a family here. And it's expected that no one do something that could take them away. Things ended well, but they could just as easily have gone badly."

Billy wasn't surprised when he could hear and then see Artie. The building had a way of changing things. "Not all of them will get spanked. Sharon is in a relationship with Geralt. We are all expected to communicate with each other and be accountable to each other, but with them? He's in charge and one of the things he's ordered her to do is let him know when her plans change and she's leaving to go somewhere. She didn't, so he's addressing her actions as her lover, her Dominant." He glanced toward Arsteel and Amos. Since they were actually still in the room and Amos hadn't asked if he was being spanked in front of everyone, their positions hadn't been 'outed' yet, so he left it to them if they'd tell Artie or not.

Arsteel nodded his agreement with Billy's words. "But even if the consequences aren't the same, the expectations are." He looked seriously at Faith and Kung Lao. "We tell the rest of the family when we're leaving. When we're in any kind of trouble. When we need help. That's why you have the radios. That's why we make sure at least one person in each group has one. I expect better from both of you." He didn't outright mention the consequences Amos would receive, leaving it up to his lover to reveal it to the newcomer or not.

Kung Lao nodded. "Yeah, Dad." The form of address was given in a serious tone; Arsteel was the closest thing Kung Lao had to an actual father and he wasn't going to hide that he saw the older man as such.

"We messed up and don't have any good reason for it," Faith acknowledged. "Sorry, Dad..." she added.

Adam shook his head. "You know what? Sorry don't cut it. Before we continue your training? Both of you owe me a two-page essay explaining why it's important to keep communication open and inform your family what you are doing."

"Essay?!" Faith asked in dismay.

"Yeah. And until you've both done it, you won't be training with me either," Billy declared. "No learning those secret ninja moves you want me to show you, or learning new weapons."

Faith deflated. "Yes sirs..." she mumbled unhappily, grabbing a notepad and pen so she could begin working on it. 

Amos grimaced. "Well... much as I dislike being spanked, at least it is quickly done and over...." He stood and shifted closer to Arsteel, so his mate could lead him out when ready.

Kung Lao sighed. "That's going to suck...." he said mournfully, though didn't try to argue. He went to pick up his own notepad and pen, sitting down on the couch.

Artie drifted over to take a look at what they were doing. And to offer some help.

Arsteel wrapped his arm around Amos' waist and guided his lover up to their room.

****

Sharon gave Geralt an unhappy, apologetic look as she entered the room and turned to look at him when he followed her and closed the door. "Is there anything I could say or do to save my backside?" she asked hesitantly.

"You knew what was expected of you," Geralt said. "There was no reason not to let me know when you were leaving the restaurant. No reason not to get in contact about what had happened after you rescued Blue."

Taking a slow, deep breath, Sharon bit her lip, then slumped, looking at the floor. "Yessir. I have no excuse."

Geralt led her over to the bed and sat, gently guiding her across his lap and settling her there with an arm wrapped around her waist.

Sharon slumped over his knee. How had things gone so incredibly wrong? They'd had a lovely lunch, and had she just called Geralt when deciding to follow Kung Lao, she could be having a lovely afternoon, instead of having her bottom blistered. "I'm sorry I was so thoughtless. It was stupid to not think of calling first."

Gently rubbing her back, he said softly, "I know you're not used to it. That's why I'm spanking you now. To help you remember for next time." He bared her.

Sharon swallowed, drawing a shaky breath. Her hands wrapped around his ankle with a tight grip. "I... I hope I learn soon. I don't like disappointing you "

"I know. I won't stay disappointed," he promised. He wrapped his arm around her waist and then delivered the first smack that he then repeated.

Sharon whimpered softly as sting blossomed and spread from where his palm connected to her bottom. "You'll forgive me?" She couldn't keep her voice steady. It was shaky as she tried to keep from fighting him.

"Always," Geralt promised, delivering the firm smacks down to her thighs before starting over from the top.

Sharon whimpered again, hissing as the sting grew, spreading over her entire backside. Tears leaked out of her eyes; not because of pain, but because she trusted his words and felt safe because of them. She had a home and would never be left alone again, even if she messed up badly. "I love you. Belong to you. Need... Need to remember to talk to you..." she gasped out.

"We'll work on it," he promised. "Your home is here, with me. I won't let you go." He began a third circuit of swats, going a bit harder and faster.

By this point, her backside burned, ached, from the firm smacks. She knew he hadn't used full strength, but he hadn't been gentle either. She was sore and she needed to be held. As he began another circuit, the added strength and speed caused her to gasp and then... she began to cry. Not hard, but enough that he could hear.

Delivering a final, few smacks, he then stopped spanking and quickly gathered her into his arms, hugging her close.

She snuggled as close as she could, hiding her face against his chest. Toeing her shoes and socks off, she kicked off her pants and underwear, then squirmed so she could wrap her legs around him, trying to press even closer, needing to remove any barriers between them. She only left her shirt and bra on because he was holding onto her and he hadn't indicated she could. He'd removed her pants and underwear to punish her, so it didn't seem as forward to get them off completely.

Responding to her actions, he removed the rest of her clothing and hugged her that much tighter, making sure their bodies were pressed together as tight as possible.

Shivering slightly at his response to her, she relaxed in his arms, nuzzling against his neck and shoulder. The feeling of belonging intensified and she felt herself slipping emotionally. At the same time, she realized; she'd not only disobeyed her lover, she could have taken herself away from him if things had gone wrong. He wouldn't abandon or forget about her, but if she was taken away and he didn't find out until it was too late? She shivered again, her grip tightening and she whimpered. "I'm sorry..." There was a hint of fear in her voice, mixed with a lot of guilty understanding.

"I forgive you." He hugged her a bit tighter. "I'm glad that nothing happened and that you weren't taken from me. I love you."

"Love you too..." She nuzzled more. "Was stupid... know better... shoulda done what I know..." she whispered, in a small voice.

"I believe you'll do better next time." He gently stroked her hair and down her back.

Sharon shifted, trying to get closer still, whimpering softly when her sore backside rubbed the material of his pants. She slipped a little further at the reminder of his being in charge. Of his control over her. "Yours..." she whispered softly, her tone giving away the headspace she was falling into.

"Mine." Geralt moved back on the bed, stretching out, pulling her down on top of him. He kissed her gently.

Sharon returned the kiss, opening up to him, offering him herself. It felt good, being held so tight. It felt good, him taking control over her body. She relaxed in his arms, feeling safe.

Geralt rubbed his hands over her arms and kissed her again. "I've got you," he whispered.

"You got me..." Sharon whispered, "...Belong to you."  She slithered against him slightly, continuing to nuzzle and kiss, enjoying the feel of him against her skin, but not pushing for more; he was in charge.

He let his hands rub over her body, squeezing and caressing, kissing her gently. He wasn't demanding or making it sexual, just giving affection for affection's sake.

Sharon just lay on him, relaxing more and more with the affection. Eventually, she was boneless. She could feel herself rousing, heat pooling at her core, getting wet. She said nothing or requested nothing, wanting only what he offered.

Able to tell that she was roused, he glided his fingers between her legs, gently pushing one inside her. He gently squeezed her hips with his other hand.

Sharon took a shaky breath, whimpering as she nuzzled and placed open mouthed kisses against Geralt's neck. She opened her legs further, giving her Dom access to whatever part of her he wanted.

Gently stroking inside, seeking out the spot inside her to give her pleasure, Geralt began to kiss and gently nip her neck and shoulders.

Sharon moaned softly, her head falling to the side so he had easier access. She felt herself slipping even further at the show of possessive dominance. "Feels good..." She whimpered softly.

He rolled them over, so that he was on top, and pressed a deep kiss to her lips. Then, he removed his own clothes, so that he could push into her.

Sharon shivered, groaning loudly at his actions, opening her legs as far as she could. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, letting her tongue tangle and slide against his.

Pushing his own tongue inside her mouth, he began to thrust inside her, moving his hands to her hips and squeezing gently.

Sharon's breathing was shallow as she began to pant. Feeling her lover claim her so completely... she could never get enough. She did her best to give him everything possible.

"I want you to let go, whenever you're ready," he whispered, his thrusts growing harder and faster. "We can let go at the same time."

"Y.. yessir..." she panted, letting out a tiny whine as she felt achier, needier. His thrusting was soothing the ache and she arched her back so he could push deeper... harder. "Please, master..." she begged in a soft, extremely needy voice. "...It hurts..." she choked out, unable to hold still and beginning to push upwards, trying to encourage him not to be gentle.

Watching her face carefully, he began to thrust deeper and faster. He gripped her hips tighter, holding her to make it easier for him to go harder.

Her eyes widened as he gave her what she needed, feeling him pounding into her. She gave him a shaky smile before groaning loudly. She could feel herself tightening up inside like a tightly wound watch, squeezing around him like a vise. "Y... yeees..." she hissed out, in a pleased moan.

Geralt let out a long, low groan as he felt his release start to come over him. He held back, waiting until he could tell she was going to release at the same time.

Her body kept tightening inside, clenching, until suddenly, her body stiffened, her breathing stuttered and her eyes caught his, the look almost startled. And then her body quaked as she toppled over the edge with a sob, her release hard and long.

His release hit at the same time, his hands tightening on her. He slumped over her body as the waves overcame him, pressing kisses to her shoulder.

When her body finally slumped, spent, she took a shivering breath. She could feel his release deep inside her, soothing areas she didn't know needed soothing. She lay loose and pliant under him, giving an almost shy smile.

He smiled and kissed her, this time a bit more gently. "I love you."

She returned the kiss. "I love you..." She stayed under him, open and vulnerable. She belonged to him completely.

He stretched out next to her, wrapping his arms around her, tugging her into a tight embrace.

"Yours..." she whispered, a bit more confidently, letting herself be maneuvered into position, then snuggling close.

He kissed the top of her head. "I have you," he whispered. "You're mine."

"Forever..." She snuggled close, relaxing, slowly falling to sleep.

He closed his eyes, slipping into sleep fairly quickly.

***

Arsteel led Amos into their bedroom, keeping his arm wrapped around his lover, unwilling to let go after what had happened.

"I know it doesn't make a difference, but I wasn't hurt," Amos said quietly.

"I'd hope you would have said if you were." Arsteel closed the door behind them and turned to his lover, gently holding Amos' upper arms. "You knew what I expected of you."

"Yes, sir. I failed to do what was expected," Amos admitted.

"If things had gone worse, you might have succeeded in taking yourself away from me. And that's not acceptable." Arsteel wrapped his arms around his lover, holding him for a few moments, before leading him to the bed.

Amos went meekly, not arguing or fighting. He knew Arsteel was right. "I didn't mean to be dangerous. But I seldom do. I'm sorry."

"I know. We'll handle what happened. It won't be between us anymore," Arsteel promised. He sat down on the bed and gently guided Amos across his lap.

Amos reached down and grasped Arsteel's ankle. "I'm relieved about that."

"You are mine. I will not allow even your own actions to take you from me." Arsteel wrapped his arm around Amos' waist and then proceeded to bare his lover.

"I am yours. I need to remember... be more careful to keep you informed." Amos slumped, preparing for what he knew was coming.

"Exactly right." Arsteel lifted his hand, delivering a firm smack that he then repeated. "You belong to me. And if you had kept me informed, we could have been better prepared. There would have been no risk of losing you." He delivered the firm smacks down to Amos' thighs before starting over from the top.

Amos winced, swallowing hard and clenching his hands. It was difficult, hearing how badly he'd messed up. He didn't like being spanked. He disliked hurting or worrying his lover worse. Hated disappointing him. "I'm sorry."

"I know, but I forgive you. I still love you. This will change nothing between us." Arsteel began a third circuit of swats, going a bit harder and faster.

"I... I do not like disappointing you..." Amos admitted, his voice catching.

Arsteel moved his other hand up Amos' back, gently squeezing. "I won't stay disappointed. I love you. You are so very important to me."

"But you are disappointed... now..." Amos swallowed again, close to tears.

"I know you can do better. I know you can do better for me." Arsteel rubbed Amos' back as he moved his hand a little lower, beginning to deliver more swats to his lover's sit spots and thighs.

"I... I can! But I didn't... I didn't do better." Amos was crying by this point. Knowing he'd disappointed his lover hurt.

"But I believe you will do better next time." Arsteel delivered a final flurry of swats to Amos' sit spots and thighs and then stopped. He moved Amos onto his lap, in his arms, hugging him tightly.

"You believe in me..." Amos whispered, holding tight. He shifted. His backside hurt, but he didn't care about that. He only cared that he be right with his mate.

"I will always believe in you." Arsteel hugged him tighter, hands stroking over his lover's back.

"Even though I mess up so much," Amos whispered.

"You made a mistake," Arsteel said. "I believe you'll do better next time."

"I want to," Amos said quietly, tears still sliding down his face.

Kissing him gently, Arsteel murmured, "I love you. And I forgive you. You don't need to feel guilty anymore. It's been dealt with and is over now."

"I love you too. So much..." Amos whispered. He pressed closer, placing his head on Arsteel's shoulder.

Arsteel brushed his lips against Amos' head and held onto his lover. He pulled the shirt free so that he could get better access to bare skin, but none of his touches were sexual. He just enjoyed the contact with his lover.

Amos was happy just to hold close and be held. So much had happened, he was weary. He sat quietly, slowly falling asleep in his mate's arms.

Moving back enough so that they were both as comfortable as possible, Arsteel stroked Amos' hair and down his back, hoping to soothe his lover to sleep.

The soothing motions quickly eased Amos into sleep. His full trust in Arsteel allowed him to let go and trust his mate to take care of him.

Arsteel settled them so that they were both laying on the bed and comfortable, just holding his lover close.

***

In the living area, Faith sighed and looked around at everyone else. Slayer hearing sucked; she could hear Sharon and Amos being punished. Just because she wasn't getting away with it- she was having a hard time writing the essay she'd been assigned- didn't make hearing their punishment any easier. What was worse was she seemed to be the only one who heard it.

Despite the fact he was still insubstantial and see-through (apart from his eyes, which were disconcertingly solid), Artie had taken a seat on one of the chairs and was lounging back as if he belonged there.

He was also becoming more visible. Kung Lao didn't know if that meant he was going to come back to life when the building shifted. He didn't mention it, in case it didn't happen. He didn't understand enough of how the building worked and didn't want to risk raising the ghost's hopes, only to disappoint him later.

Joyce returned to the main room and sat down next to Billy. "Blue is sleeping," she reported quietly. "She didn't say anything, but she looked a lot more comfortable after being able to wash properly and change clothes."

Billy nodded. "Maybe she'll be able to explain exactly what happened...I know we got parts of the story, but it was a bit confusing," he said.

"I can answer some of those questions you have," Artie commented.

Joyce glanced at the teenaged ghost. "You're becoming more visible. And audible."

"I don't feel the need to go into the light." Artie frowned. "That's more metaphorical, though. It's not light, as such. But I had the need to move on before."

"See. That there? Not confusing but still don't make any sense," Billy grumbled. "Think maybe you should explain from the beginning; what you are, what Blue is, what that creature was. But not until everyone is here. Otherwise, you'll have to repeat yourself."

"I for one can agree with a more precise retelling. After the building makes up its mind what it plans to do," Adam agreed.

"Got it." Artie nodded. "Save the confusing explanations for when everyone's here. You might even get something out of Blue by then." He paused. "I'm Artie, by the way."

"I'm Joyce." She also proceeded to introduce the rest of them, including those who weren't there.

Artie nodded slowly. "So, what is this place? And for that matter, why do three of you have swords and carry them like you know how to use them? Believe me, swordsmen are not a common sight here."

Billy grinned. "I'll let Adam explain, since he's one of the sword carriers."

Adam snorted. Then he proceeded to explain.

By the time he finished, Faith was looking very dejected. "Dang it all. This is hard!" she whined. "At least spankings are quickly over with...."

Kung Lao nodded in agreement. "I guess neither of us are used to being expected to check in with anyone." He looked at his own essay, the pitiful short amount of words he'd been able to write, and sighed.

Artie was looking interested. "So, all of you come from different worlds...and Arsteel was dead, but now he's not? So do you think this place might bring me back?" He glanced at the door. "I take it we haven't shifted to another world yet."

"Usually, there's a slight shaking. We don't always notice when we're asleep, but if we're awake when we shift, we can tell." Billy shrugged.

Adam glanced toward Kung Lao and Faith. "Maybe this will help you think next time," he chided gently.

"Yeah. Hopefully. I hate writing..." Faith sighed, then bent over her notepad to write another sentence.

Billy glanced at the others before adding in, "It's possible it may bring you back. We aren't sure exactly what causes the things that happen to happen...."

Kung Lao sighed, but didn't voice any more complaints, instead turning his attention back to the essay, shoulders slumping.

"So, the building's intelligent?" Artie asked.

"Either that or there's some really secretive, powerful being spying on us and doing things..." Faith muttered unhappily.

"Maybe even both," Kung Lao mumbled.

"Okay." Artie nodded. "So, no expectations. Anything could happen. And anyone could show up. Got it."

Faith looked at what she'd written. She'd actually written two pages, but a lot of it was repetitive. "So... are you going to actually read these?" she asked out loud.

Kung Lao snorted softly. "I figure we should operate under the assumption that yes; they'll be read."

"Yes. I'll be reading it for sure. If the others want to, I'll make sure they are able to," Adam stated.

Faith sighed. She'd listed all the times when they could have called the others. Listed all the reasons she could think of as to why she should have called. The only thing she hadn't done was list everything that could have gone wrong because she hadn't called. She didn't want to think about that. But... she needed to fill pages. And she didn't think they'd appreciate her repeating everything three or four times with different words. She began to edit and add in the missing information.

Kung Lao glanced over what he'd written and began to add to it.

Artie looked up and then stood, as he could hear a faint whimpering sound, he was fairly sure was Blue.

Billie watched him. "If there is anything we can do..." he said, as the 'ghost' went to Blue.

Artie paused and glanced at them, then shrugged. "If she's still pretending, I don't exist, she might be more likely to react to someone else being there as well."

"Okay... so... do you want me to join you? Or do you want to see if she'll react to you if no one else is there?" Billy asked hesitantly. It wasn't entirely clear what Artie wanted.

"Maybe you'd better come," Artie said. "It might be more helpful for her."

"Yeah. Maybe. I'll come." Billy shrugged and stood, moving to follow Artie to where Blue was.

By the time they reached the door, the whimpering had become soft crying.

Artie looked at the door and then at Billy. "I can't knock...." he said apologetically.

Billy glanced at Artie, not entirely certain the 'ghost' couldn't knock now. He seemed to be gaining form incrementally. He didn't say anything, though, instead knocking on the door.

There was no verbal response from inside the room, but the crying stopped, as if Blue didn't want to be heard.

Artie glanced at Billy and then walked towards the door, intending to just go through it. Instead, he bumped into it; not hard, but still.

Billy raised an eyebrow as it was quickly obvious that the 'ghost' no longer had a ghostly form. Moving close to the door, he knocked again. "Hey, kiddo... mind if I come in?" he said softly.

There were a few moments of silence and then the door was quietly inched open. As soon as it was open enough to allow Billy to enter, Blue was hurriedly stepping back, hunched in on herself.

"Hey. No one's going to hurt you… you're safe here..." Billy said quietly, suddenly wishing he'd gone to get Joyce and let her handle this. He wasn't paternal. He didn't know how to deal with kids... especially ones that had been crying.

Blue backed up a few steps, eyes darting every which way, like she was looking for an escape route.

Artie slowly edged into the room, but hung back by the door. "This is your space. You know? You don't have to invite anyone in if you don't want to."

She flinched, like maybe his words had struck a chord inside her, but stubbornly looked away from the young spirit.

Billy noticed she was determined to ignore Artie's existence. "He's right, you know... if you don't want me in here, you don't have to invite me in," he said, in an attempt to not only let her know she wasn't forced to let him in if she didn't want, but to let her know he saw Artie as well.

"I don't...." Her voice was very quiet, sounding almost hoarse; like she hadn't used it in a while. Or maybe that her voice had been worn down. She swallowed, moving her tongue inside her mouth to moisten it enough to whisper, "I don't know what's real anymore...."

Billy nodded. "You see Artie? Right? He's real. You aren't imagining him."

Blue looked away, staring at the wall, and whispered, "He left."

Artie winced visibly. "That wasn't on purpose," he said quietly.

Billy was confused again. "He... he's here now, though..." he said quietly, focusing on the present instead of the past.

She shrugged, like she didn't know how to respond, and asked, "Am I a prisoner?"

"What? No! Of course not... although...." He paused uncertainly. "...The building has gone in lock-down. We aren't holding you, but it might be. We haven't quite figured out yet how it works," he admitted.

"They've been telling me their stories," Artie said. "From the sounds of it, this place keeps showing up when they're in danger. About to die. Saving people who would've otherwise lost their lives."

She focused on him, for the first time, and frowned. "I can't see through you any longer."

"Also, from what the others have told me... the building has a way of fixing what would normally be viewed as 'undead'..." Billy said quietly.

"But...." She frowned, biting her lip. "You can't...if the building is keeping you...it...." Her eyes widened and then she frowned, looking frustrated, shaking her head. "Can't...I can't find the words...."

"Jack and Molly moved on already, Blue," Artie said quietly. "Even if this place could bring me back, I can't just walk back into their lives after they've mourned me. It wouldn't be fair. It wouldn't be right."

Billy didn't respond to either of the comments. He didn't know who they'd left and he certainly couldn't fill in words that she couldn't find for herself. Not without knowing more information. Instead, he sighed. "If you need anything...just let us know. I won't come in unless you specifically invite me from now on. This is your space and you shouldn't feel obligated to invite me in if you don't want." He watched her to make certain she understood, then backed toward the door. "If you have questions...."

Artie was watching Blue, appearing more hopeful now that she was acknowledging his presence. "Are you hungry? When was the last time you ate something? Maybe you could come downstairs and eat." He glanced at Billy. "There's food, right?"

Billy paused at the door. "Yeah. There's plenty of food. And drink."

"And if you come downstairs, maybe it won't feel as daunting as being here on your own," Artie suggested. "There are a few people in the main room. But maybe we can go into the kitchen, if you don't want to be directly around anyone."

Blue hesitantly took a step forward.

Billy smiled. "I'll go down and get some basics out for you. Then you can decide what you want..." he said, heading to the kitchen to get food out, but also give the others a heads up to not be too loud or boisterous.

Artie smiled reassuringly at Blue and motioned with his head to encourage her out.

She came out slowly, hesitantly, but followed him down the stairs and towards the kitchen.